Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Cary, Alice, 1820-1871 [1859], Pictures of country life. (Derby and Jackson, New York) [word count] [eaf493T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- 007 --

p493-014 LEM LYON.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

The rain had fallen slowly and continuously since midnight—
and it was now about noon, though a long controversy
among the hands had decided the time, finally to be three
o'clock; no one among the dozen of them had a watch, except
Lem Lyon, the most ill-natured, the least accommodating of
all the work-hands on the farm, and no man ventured to inquire
of him, for he was more than ordinarily unamiable to-day, and
lay on the barn-floor apart from his work-mates, with a bundle
of oat-straw for his pillow, and his hat pulled over his eyes,
taking no part in the discussion about the time, and affecting
to hear nothing of it.

One after another stepped forth, and essayed to see his
shadow, but in vain—one after another looked up at the sky,
and guessed at the whereabouts of the sun, but it was only
guessing, for many a day has looked brighter after sunset than
did that one at high moon.

There was a half-holiday among the men, and as it had
happened to fall the day after Sunday, it was less welcome
than as if it had brought a log-rolling, brush-burning, or stone
quarrying with it, for people little used to leisure are apt to
find it lying heavily on their hands.

There had been some coarse jesting in the morning, which

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

had gradually subsided into more sober talk, and ultimately to
silence, broken only by yawns and wonders about the time of
day. The cattle turning their faces from the rain and cowering
beneath the sheds, had been, in imagination, severally slaughtered,
and divided into hide, hoof and horns—the amount of
money each one might be turned into reckoned up, and there
was nothing more interesting to be said about them. Corncobs
had been thrown successively at the daring roosters that
ventured out from beneath the barn-sill, and they were done
with, having been fain, after a little scanty picking, to settle
back in their dusty hollows, and wait with shut eyes for their
dripping plumage to recover its wonted brilliancy.

“By thunder!” exclaimed Bill Franklin, dashing a pitchfork
at a colt that had ventured to put his fore feet on to the barn-floor,
partly to shelter himself from the storm, and partly to
steal from the mow a mouthful of hay—“I, for my part bleve
I'll roll up my sleeves and go to grubbing stumps, it's a
darnation sight easier than this ere kind of a way of worryin'
out the time—what d'you say, boys?”

“I'm with you,” said Jake Wilkinson, “guess we can
stand it long as the rain can, can't we, Bill?” And having
shouldered crowbars and grubbing hoes, amid a good deal of
laughter, the two men took their way resolutely to the clearing.

Joseph Barnet presently climbed to the hay-mow to read
over his first love-letter for the twentieth time—muse on it in
secret, and endeavor to compose an answer, which he did after
his own crude fashion. But what matters the fashion of the
speech, the sweet meaning is all the same whether the words
be, “I dreamed of you last night,” or “I will buy you a calico
frock to-morrow.”

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

Others followed the two energetic leaders before long, and at
length only four of the hands were left in the barn. Joseph
Barnet, cutting the initial letters of his sweetheart's name on the
weather-boards, with many flourishes; Lem Lyon, with hat
over his face, and wrapped in less pleasant contemplations;
and Peter and Dan Wright, brothers, and the oldest hands on
the farm. They had been farm-hands all their lives, and
neither had ever owned or expected ever to own a foot of land—
they were contented with hard work, did not know there
was anything better, and I am not sure that there is. Peter
was shelling corn very quietly in the trough of the weaned
calf, that was tied in the stable adjoining the open barn-floor,
and Dan had taken off his shoes and sat on the door-sill—the
slowly dripping rain falling upon his naked feet, when a-sound
like a stifled sob caused them both to look round—there lay
Lem with his hat over his eyes, and nothing else was to be seen.

“What was that noise?” asked Peter, putting his arm
about the calf's neck.

“I don't know,” answered Dan, as he drew one foot up
beneath him, “I thought I heard a kind of crying, but I reckon
it was an optical imagination—do you bleve in such things?”

Lem Lyon began to snore very loud, and the two brothers
innocently concluded that their previous impression was wrong,
for both had at first supposed the noise proceeded from him—
a more suspicious nature might have thought the sleep an
affectation.

“Well,” said Peter, leaving the calf munching at his corn,
and seating himself beside his younger brother on the sill of
the barn, “I thought t'other night, the time we had the husking
bee, that I see one of them ere ghostly critters you talk about.”

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

“You don't say!” inquired Dan, “where mought she a-been?
and did you feel skeery?”

“Well, as to being skeered, I ginerally wait till I'm hurt,'
cause you know there's no use wasting material of no kind—
but to own the truth; I did sort a hisitate.”

“You don't say?” ejaculated Dan, again.

“It was getting well on toward midnight, I reckon, a
moughty moonshiny night, if you mind; I had taken the cider
jug to go to the house and tip a leetle might of whisky into it—
the dry cornblades was rustling on both sides of the lane, and
the owls in old Dick Wolverton's woods were howling kind of
lonesome like, but I was more listening to Lem than to the
owls—for he was husking up on the highest scaffold, you mind,
and singing a melancholy ditty to himself like—it was as good
to hear as a novel, coming over the noises of the winds—so I
walked slow along, thinking of the times when my hair was
black as yourn, Dan, and I could leap a six-barred gate with
the best of them, for there was something in Lem's song that
carried me away back and back, I didn't hardly know where—
walking slow along, I was, and just as I got so near to the
bars that I monght have touched them a'most with my hand,
what do you 'spose I saw?”

“One of the critters, I reckon, for a lively imagination like
yourn, Pete, is dreadful oncertain to be depended on, especially
after drinking cider.”

“No! it wasn't a critter—that is, it was no animal critter,
so to speak. It wasn't white, and it wasn't black; it was kind
of grey like, so to speak; but the first I see, and the most I see
was two bright shining eyes, and then gradually the operition
took shape like, and I see it was a human critter.”

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

“You don't say! Who mought she a been?”

“That ere now is just what I want you for to find out. She
don't belong no whar in this section—'cause I never see her till
that ere time I tell you of. She was apparently carried away
by Lem's singing, and forgotful, so to speak, of things in
gineral, and when I come of a suddent, her face turned as red
as a rosy—and she said something in moughty purty words, I
can't string 'em up as she did, but it was, so to speak, like as if
she had said she hoped she was not doing any harm. I told her
`no, mem,' as soon as I see that she wasn't a ghost; but says I
to her, at first, says I, `I thought, mem, you was a ghost,' and
then it was after that that I says to her, says I, `no, mem,
your doing no harm, fur as I see.' And then says she to me,
says she, `you see all the harm I'm doing, just listening here
to that man sing,' and then she says, says she, `it kind of
sounds like a voice I used to hear,' and then she hesitated like,
and then she hugged her baby up moughty close, and turned
and went away kind of moaning to it like.”

“Why didn't you follor her, and see whar she mought a
gone to?” asked Dan, eagerly.

Lem was now wide awake, and with his head propped on his
hand, listening attentively.

“I did foller her, 'cause thinks says I to myself, nobody
knows what nobody else is till they have found 'em out by close
watching—so I follered along kind a sly like, she never moustrusting
that I was anywhar a-near, and when she got along
just in the ege of old Wolverton's big woods, she sot right
down on the ground, and I reckon you mought a-heard her a
crying clear hur!”

“What business had you to pursue a woman as if she was

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

game?” exclaimed Lem, coming forward with menacing gestures.
“I hate such idle curiosity—but what became of her at
last?”

The brothers did not remark that his last question contradicted
his assertion, and Pete, who was used to subserviency
to Lemuel, proceeded good naturedly to tell all he knew about
the woman, which, in truth, was little more. It contained one
or two hints, however, upon which Lemuel seized with avidity.

It appeared like she never would have done crying, Peter
said, but at last her baby, it sot up, and then she apparently
forgot whatever it mought have been that was troubling herself,
and hugging it with such noises as birds make to their
little ones, she took off right through the woods toward old
Dick Wolverton's house, where, to the best of Peter's belief,
she had been spinning part of the past summer. He remembered
to have seen a baby tied in a high chair, paddling against
one of the garret windows of old Dick's house, and of hearing
a wheel at the same time, and he knew Mrs. Wolverton's
youngest son was big enough to go sparking. Old Wolverton's,
he said, was a moughty hard place for the gal, whatever
kind of a lark she mought be.

“What need you care who or what the woman is?” said
Lemuel; “I don't see as she is anything to you.”

“You speak like as if she mought be to you, peers to me,”
remarked Peter, quietly.

“I do?” And Lem went on to say he did not see how that
could have been, for that as all knew, he hated women even
more than men, if that were possible; and he carelessly added
that she probably was a relative of the Wolvertons.

“No, she arn't that,” said Peter, “she arn't of their turn,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

no ways—she was pleasant and soft spoke, so to speak, and if
you mind, the Wolvertons are red-haired, the whole tribe
of them, and her hair was as black as a raven.”

Lem moved uneasily, and Peter went on to say that he
should not be surprised if he yet found out something about
the stray lark, for that he had picked up a handkerchief where
she sot so long on the ground, “and I see by the moonshine,”
he concluded, “that it was marked with sampler letters in one
corner.”

Lem listened with painful interest now, and Dan inquired
with a more stupid curiosity, “What mought the sampler letters
a been, Pete, do you mind?”

Peter could not make out the letters by the moonlight, he
said, but he had put the handkerchief in his Sunday hat, and
if he did not disremember, he would look at it before he went
to bed.

Lem drew his hat suddenly over his face, and muttering a
curse upon the weather, concluded, as he glanced towards the
house, with the wish that women and children had a world
made especially for themselves.

In vain the two brothers defended the gentler sex with eloquent
eulogies. Lem was unmoved—grew in fact more denunciatory,
and ended by heaping profanity on denunciation.

“Well,” said Dan, “I've got no woman, and I never calculate
I shall have, but the good it does me to go whar women
folks are is immense. To see them in meeting, bright as a row
of pinks a sitting on the benches, does me more good than the
preaching.”

“Their smiling,” said Pete, “iles up a man's heart, like, so
to speak,” and having laid this cap-sheaf upon the stack of

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

his previous eloquence, he turned his pale, little eyes upon
Lemuel's dark ones almost compassionately.

“Well, God bless the whole race of women, and all the
babies to boot,” cried Lem, in a tone which indicated anything
but a blessing mood, and buttoning his coat hastily, he went
down the lane with such stides as would soon have taken him
across the continent.

“That is a curious chap,” said Dan, when Lem was out of
hearing. “I'll be blamed if I don't bleve that some gal has
some time give him the mitten, and that's why he hates 'em
so.”

“If I mought be allowed to say just what I think,” mused
Peter, smoothing his grey hair, “I should say that that ere same
Lemuel Lyon had not allers done what was right by women.
Didn't you mind how he chewed his beard and frowned when
he said God bless 'em; mind, I tell you, he is a man, proud
and handsome as he is, that is onsatisfied with himself.”

“Shaw! Pete, you're getting childish,” replied Dan, who
was younger than his brother by seven years, and running up
the ladder, he joined Joseph Barnet on the hay-mow, where he
was still musing on his love-letter, and composing an answer
which did but imperfect justice to his feelings. He had told
his beloved that her letter was received, and that he had taken
his pen in hand to reply—that he was well at present—that
all the hands were well at present, and that he had no news
that could interest her at present, when Peter joined him, and
inquiring whether there were any hens' nests on the mow,
dragged him down to the dead level of ordinary life. Ah,
Joseph, it is only for stolen moments that we are permitted to
flourish the initials of our sweethearts upon the weather-boards

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

of our barns, or otherwhere—for the most part, we must work
and be tired and heart-sick.

Toward night the clouds lifted in the west, and left a breadth
of blue sky above the wet tree tops; and the winds made
noises in the woods, especially in Dick Wolverton's woods, that
were indicative of coming winter. The hands were chilled
through and through, and impatient of supper time, hurried
toward the bran when first the sunset held up its red signal
They had not reached it, however, when the tin horn sounded
its welcome summons. There was a good deal of pretended
detention, and when the chores were done, a good deal more
idle lingering about the barn doors; so that the chickens were
crowding the roosts, and the windows of the farmhouse all
a-blaze (they had been close shut the preceding night, and
darkened all the day past), when Peter, a wise smile playing
among the wrinkles of his cheeks, led thither the rough troop,
shy and bashful as so many girls—Joseph in the rear, most
shy and bashful of all. The supper was laid in holiday style,
and the walls decorated with red and yellow maple boughs, in
honor of the little immortal that had that day taken up her
inheritance of mortality.

There was whisky as well as tea—plumcake as well as
bread, and the good Mr. Mayfield, master of the house and
hands, broke through social distinctions, and spiced the entertainment
with many a pleasant story. Peter proposed the
health of the new-comer, and on glancing down the table to
see whether he had unanimous sympathy, discovered that Lem
was absent. There was a general expression of wonder, and
of uneasiness on the part of Mr. Mayfield, for he was used to
consider Lemuel his best hand, notwithstanding his surly moods.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

The horn was blown again, so loud that the hills sent back the
echoes, but no echo did Lemuel return—he had not partaken
of food since breakfast, and no one could imagine what could
detain him, unless he had been overtaken by a fit, or some
other terrible accident. The table broke up in confusion, and
the hands dispersed in different directions about the farm in
search of the missing man.

Peter instinctively took the path which led to the Wolverton
woods, and he it was who found the lost man. Nothing had
happened—he had heard the horn, he said, and should have
gone to the house if he had required anything to eat—he was
sorry the hands were such a set of fools as to waste their
strength in looking after him—for his part he did not care a
darn where any of them went, and did not wish them to care
for him any more—he hoped he could take care of himself.

“I wish that ere young man was not so kind of onsartin
like,” said Peter, when he found himself among the hands again.
“Sometimes I think his heart is froze, so to speak, and if something
could only thaw it out, it would be as good as any of our
hearts.”

“Whar mought he a been?—why, it's as cold as thunder!”
said Dan, shivering and buttoning his coat.

Then Peter told how he was found sitting like as if he was
moonstruck, so to speak, on a pile of dry stones that had once
been a lime-kiln—his hat on the ground beside him, and no sign
of a coat on. “Whatever mought have made him so,” concluded
Peter, “I don't know, but he was right onsociable
with me, so to speak—never see him more onclined to be to
himself.”

The spirit of hilarity which had been subdued by the fear that

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

some evil had befallen him, now arose with redoubled buoyancy;
and there was wrestling and racing, swapping of knives and trading
of hats—rude jesting, some of it upon women, I am sorry
to say, profanity, rising more from recklessness than wickedness
I am glad to say; and when at a late hour the hands went to
bed, each one felt himself considerably richer than when he got
up in the morning.

“I say, Pete,” whispered Dan, as the brothers were about
retiring, “whars that handkerchief you was talking about to
day?”

Peter took down the Sunday hat from its peg in the wall,
looked inside of it—uttered an exclamation of surprise—turned
it round and over, thumping it on the sides and top, but nothing
except a Bible, hymn-book, pocket-book, red silk handkerchief,
and two or three cigars fell out of it.

“I'm sartin,” he said, at last, slowly and soberly, moving his
eyes searchingly about the room, and holding up the empty hat,
“that I put that ere little squar of linen in thar, and no whar
else!”

Notwithstanding this conviction, he prolonged the search
for half an hour, but without success—at the end of that
time he hung up the Sunday hat in its proper place, and with a
soliloquy on the onsartainty of human evidence, went to bed—
no suspicion linked with Lem's curiosity finding any room to
harbor in his innocent/soul.

For some days after the events recorded, Lem was unusually
silent and moody. If he spoke at all it was sourly and sarcastically—
he selected the work that was hardest, and in fact
seemed to take pleasure in imposing tasks upon himself that
nobody else could or would perform. Often in the chill rainy

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

days he would work all day long without his coat, and at night,
instead of joining the circle about the kitchen fire, he would stray
away by himself, and it was noticed that he generally took the
path toward the Wolverton woods. Peter said he must be fond
of coon hunting—what else could take him thar of nights that
were cold enough to freeze a bar, so to speak. And Peter,
chiefly owing to his wrinkles and grey hair, was conceded to be
the wisest of all the hands, so it was settled that Lem was fond
of coon hunting, and there was no more speculation or wonderment
about it.

It was the pleasant custom of Mr. Mayfield to give a frolic
to his hands two or three times in the year, and the season was
now come, the corn being gathered, for one of these happy
occasions. There was to be a fine supper, and dancing—all the
young women for seven miles round were invited, and Bill Franklin,
Jake Wilkinson and Jo Barnet had “been at charges”
for new white cotton shirts, and “fine dancing pumps,” and
some of the other hands had provided themselves with new
boots, and other articles, specially designed for the occasion;
but Lem made never a call upon shoemaker or tailor—frolics
might do well enough for women and children, but for his part
he hated them.

Since the conversation which took place on the barn-sill, he
had manifested a consideration for Peter, relieving him of
hard chores sometimes, and had indicated a disposition to cultivate
his acquaintance never shown before. He had inquired of
Peter, on one occasion, if he knew where he would be likely to
get some flax-thread, he wanted some to mend his saddle-girth,
and he could not find any strong enough at the stores.

It might be had, Peter thought, of some of the neighbor

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

women, and Lemuel then suggested that if Peter would be so
good as to make inquiry he would be doing a great favor, and
he named Mrs. Wolverton as the person likeliest of all he knew,
to have the thread.

Peter did the errand willingly, for not one of the hands but
was glad to oblige Lemuel—all felt with Peter that his heart was
frozen, and if it could only be thawed it would be a very good
sort of heart. When Peter returned he found Lem sitting on a
log in the edge of the woods, and would have thought he was
waiting for him, had not he said expressly that he just happened
to be there—his first inquiry was, not whether Peter had got the
thread, but whom he had seen, and when informed that he had
only seen Mrs. Wolverton, he was further inquisitive to know
whether she had mentioned anybody; Peter thought not, and
Lemuel then remarked, carelessly, that he did not know but
that she might have said something about that ghostly woman
that lived with her.

No, he neither saw the woman nor heard mention of her.
Upon hearing this, Lemuel laughed confusedly, and said, that
since Peter told the ghost story, he had not thought of her till
now. It occurred to Peter that it was a little strange Lemuel
never once thought of the thread.

Once or twice on Peter's return from church, Lemuel had met
him by the merest accident, and inquired, simply for the sake
of saying something, Peter supposed, whom he had seen at
meeting, and whether any one who looked like a ghost. After
these manifestations of humanity and familiarity, it is no wonder
Peter was disappointed at Lemuel's behavior in view of the
grand frolic.

“Of course you will outshine them all!” he ventured to say,

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

one day, “for the girls will look their prettiest, and all have
their eyes upon you.” “I wonder if all men are fools and dupes
to the last?” soliloquized Lemuel, and he made no other
answer.

He had a habit of looking about him in a startled way, as if
in expectation of some unwelcome visitor, and this peculiarity
grew upon him of late, so much that Peter said Lem reminded
him of a wild beast that had once been in a trap, and was
“afeared of it again, so to speak.”

“I think,” said Lemuel, approaching Mr. Mayfield, a day or
two before the frolic, “that I will go to some other part of the
country, if you are satisfied to have it so.”

Mr. Mayfield was not satisfied—had he not done all that was
right, and if so what objection could Lemuel have to remain—
the season of hard-work was over, and there would be comparatively
easy times, for awhile—nevertheless he was willing to
increase the wages a little to his best hands. Lemuel said he
was not begging for an increase of wages—as to that he did
not care a curse whether he earned a cent or not, he had
always done his duty, pay or no pay—he laid great stress upon
having done his duty, and glared upon Mr. Mayfield as though
he had asserted the contrary, and finally he ended with the
declaration, covered all round with profanity, that nobody on
the farm could understand him, and he would see if there was
any place where they could. Argument, entreaty, were useless.
Mr. Mayfield saw it, and informed him that he would make
arrangements to settle with him that day. When he was making
up his knapsack in the cold red light of that evening, there
was a little tap on the door, and Mrs. Mayfield's nurse-girl
informed him that her mistress desired to speak with him.

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

Lemuel said at first he was too busy to go, but after a little,
shame for such rudeness subdued him, and having thrust his
fingers through his long black hair, and pulled his wrinkled
shirt collar about his chin, he descended.

“Ah, how kind of you!” cried Mrs. Mayfield, running forward
and shaking both his hands.

“What did you want with me, madam!” asked Lemuel,
withdrawing his hands, and standing erect.

“Why, to see you, to be sure,” she answered, pulling him
forward by the coat-sleeve, and almost forcing him to sit in the
best chair.

His startled eyes swept the room with a glance, and seeing
nothing but the cradle he gave himself passively up, resolved
to suffer it out, if it must be so. Mrs. Mayfield talked of the
late frost, of the apple-crop, of the prospect of snow, and then
she told Lemuel she should look to him to see to it that she did
not freeze to death during the winter—he must provide the best
hickory in unlimited quantities, that was her royal command.
Lemuel smiled a grim smile; perhaps he found it not disagreeable
to be softly ordered by so pretty a woman. He replied,
however, that he had made up his mind to go away. Not till
the winter was past, certainly! Mrs. Mayfield could not hear
of it—in the spring he might go if he chose. Why what would
become of her poor baby, if Lemuel did not stay to make the fires—
nobody but he knew how to make a fire at all. “By the way,”
she concluded, drawing the cradle close to Lemuel's side, “you
have never seen the baby!”

“Humph!” said he. She did not hear him, but with a
countenance beaming with pride and tenderness folded the
blanket, oh, so softly, from the little face. Lemuel looked

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

another way, but she playfully caught him by the button-hole,
and forced him to see her darling.

He said nothing even then, and a frown, as he looked, knitted
up his handsome forehead into positive ugliness.

“Why, you don't like my baby, Lemuel,” she said, in a tone
made up of grief and tenderness, as she looked up reproachfully.

“Oh, yes, I do,” he answered, his own heart condemning
him, “God bless all the babies, I say.”

But there was no blessing in his tone or manner, and Mrs.
Mayfield turned away to conceal her disappointment. Just
then the little creature opened its blue eyes and looked up to
Lemuel for the protection and comfort it was used to receive—
the hard man felt the appeal, and unawares, perhaps, extended
his rough, brown hand. The baby caught it in its delicate
fingers, and held it with so soft, yet firm a grasp, that Lemuel
could not for the life of him resist the appeal, and began
shaking the cradle about after the only fashion of rocking he
was acquainted with. When the baby smiled in his face he
smiled back again. Mrs. Mayfield smiled too, nay, laughed
outright when she heard him chirping to her darling as he had
heard the wood birds to their little ones.

“I think,” said Lemuel, as he softly touched the rosy little
cheeks with his rough palms, “that more fire is needed here,”
I'll think of what you said. The next morning he went to
cutting and splitting wood with right good will—he had made
up his mind to remain a month longer and lay in the winter
wood for Mrs. Mayfield. On the farm and among the men his
behavior was no whit gentler than formerly, but when at night
he filled his brawny arms with hickory wood and heaped it

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

against the jamb, the hard expressions of the day fell off like a
mask, and he was sure before leaving the room to give the
cradle a jog and shake hands with the baby.

With the frolic Lemuel would have nothing to do, and while
the other hands were making ready, he was observed to take
his way alone toward the Wolverton woods.

It was “clar and sartin, to his mind,” Peter said, that Lem
liked coon hunting better than any other fun. That simple-hearted
old man was drawing water at the well, when near
midnight Lemuel returned.

“Well, how many simpletons have come to the dance?” he
said, stopping and taking a drink of water.

Peter was enthusiastic as to the number and beauty of the
young women who graced the occasion. “When I see them
smiling so, and looking so pretty,” said he, “I can't help
wishing I was young, and here are you, so young and so handsome,
who would rather go coon hunting than stay at home
where they are blushing like a hedge of roses—how strange!”

Lemuel replied that he had always been just so, that at no
time of his life would he have preferred the society of any woman
to the winds and woods, and his own thoughts. Peter was
right, he said, to infer that he had been hunting—it was a sport
of which he never tired. As they walked together toward the
house, he repeated over two or three times that he had never
cared a straw for any woman, and that he had always cared a
great deal about hunting coons. “By the way,” he said, when
they reached the door, “is that ghost-woman that you are
always talking of, at your merry-making?”

“Oh, no,” replied Peter, and instinctively stumbling on the
truth, he added, eagerly, “you need not be afeard of seeing

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

her! Come in, Lem, jest a leetle bit—do!” Lemuel gave
Peter's shoulder so violent a jerk as to jar the water he was
carrying over the pail, and answered with a round oath that he
was not afraid of ghosts—much less of women, and that he would
go in and show the whole of them that he was not afraid of
them, nor ashamed of himself. And so saying he rushed rudely
past Peter, and with his red woollen shirt-collar thrown open,
and brawny bosom bare, entered the gay assemblage, where he
became at once the pointed object of attention—nay, of admiration,
notwithstanding his rough manners and rougher costume.
His eyes were dark and beaming with intelligence—his hair
and beard of massy luxuriance of growth, and his tawny cheeks
sufficiently bright with angry excitement to make him as handsome
a specimen of rustic nobility as may anywhere be found.

He was too proud to manifest any interest in what was going
forward, if he felt any, and sat with an abstracted air, paying
no heed to the many soft glances that invited him to dance as
plainly as glances could invite him.

“Pray, Lemuel, what has happened?” asked Mrs. Mayfield,
joining him in the obscure corner where he sat.

“Nothing,” he answered, without glancing toward her.

“Why, you look as if you had lost your sweetheart,” she
continued, gaily.

Lemuel reddened with anger, and said women were always
thinking of love—always talking of sweethearts, and turning
everything into sentiment, which he hated. He had never had
a sweetheart, and of course could not have lost her. Mrs.
Mayfield was determined not to be angry with him, and answered
playfully that for her foolish talk to so grave and wise a
man, she was in the dust of humiliation and repentance, and

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

she begged that he would forgive her, and as a mark of his
reconciliation dance with her. No, Lemuel never danced—he
would as soon be caught stealing a sheep—he hoped Mrs.
Mayfield would find a more interesting partner.

The good-natured little woman called him an ugly bear—said
she would try to find a more interesting partner, and meantime
if he would not use his feet, she would compel him to turn his
hands to good account, and placing her baby on his knees as
she said so, she skipped lightly away.

It was an awkward position for Lemuel, and he was at first
half inclined to let the child fall off his lap, but when he found
it tipping one way and the other, he caught it in his arm,
and having once caught it, he could not let it go. The soft,
little hands found the way to his face, and the stubborn man
presently found himself leaning down his head so they might
tear his whiskers and eyes just as they chose.

When it grew tired and fell asleep to the music of the violin,
he tenderly carried it away to its cradle, and rocked and kept
the fire bright till long after midnight.

When the spring came round, and the nurse would carry the
baby out on the south porch, Lemuel would stop as he passed
that way to attend his work—smooth its silken curls beneath
his rough hand, and perhaps give it some bright flower which
he had brought from a distant field. Sometimes one or two of
the other hands would join him on the porch, for the baby was
gradually becoming a central object of interest to them all,
and it was curious to see how the manners and voices of those
rude men softened as they approached the little creature. The
greatest change imaginable was being wrought in Lemuel—he
was less sullen than he used to be—isolated himself less from

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

the other hands during the day, and at night went rarely to
the Wolverton woods. Before the summer was gone, little
Blossom, for by that name she was known among the hands,
had learned to know who loved her, and to clap her hands and
shout when she saw Lemuel coming, and reach up her little
arms with a tender appeal that brought his neck right down to
her—then he would seat her on his shoulder, and as she clung
tightly to his ears, hair or beard, as it happened, carry her up
and down the door-yard till she was tired out. Sometimes,
when Mrs. Mayfield rocked her darling to sleep on the moonlit
porch, Lemuel would busy himself with chores that kept him
near about, not knowing himself perhaps what influence was
secretly at work in his heart. In the antumn, and before she
could hold one of them in her tiny hand, Blossom's little lap was
filled every day with bright apples, and when the old mare was
brought to the well to drink at night, Lemuel's great coat was
doubled up into a cushion and laid across her neck, and little
Blossom, in her soft, white cloak and cap, was handed up, and
rode sometimes to see the cattle, sometimes to see the sheep,
but it was always Lemuel that protected her so softly, and
brought her back so safely.

In one corner of the door-yard was a maple tree, beneath
which was a rude bench, where often in the early evening
Lemuel sat trotting the baby on one knee, and singing old
ditties for her that he never sang at other times. Sometimes
he would tell her long stories, and the pathos and the power of
his voice at those times, not unfrequently frightened the little
listener, and when she would cling to his bosom in strange
alarm, he would tell her very softly that what he had been
saying was all a great story—that no such people ever lived as

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

he had been talking of, and when by the tenderness of his tones
she was soothed, for she understood nothing of what he said,
he would carry her up and down the door-yard until she fell
asleep, for she loved him now as well as she loved her mother,
almost, and her first faltering steps were towards him.

When her birth-day came round, the farm house was lighted
up, the hands wore their best clothes, and Lemuel danced with
her on his shoulder, to the great delight and amusement of the
young women, whose admiration he was sure to win, no matter
what he did.

It was about the middle of June, and little Blossom, who
was now a year and a half old, could run about the door-yard
and pick flowers for herself. She was become the pet and
plaything of all the hands, and even upon the most careless
there fell a silence when it was mentioned at dinner-time one
day that she was not well. That evening, when Lemuel took
her on his shoulder, she did not laugh and clap her hands as
usual, but put her arms around his neck very quietly, and
leaned her cheek down upon his head. He carried her longer
than usual, and told her over all the pretty stories she had
been used to listen to with delight, but her cheek grew hot as
it rested heavily upon his head, the arms clung more and more
tightly to his neck, and she moaned and fretted, not noisily,
but piteously, and to herself, as it were.

When he had exhausted all resources, he carried her back
to the porch and placed her on her mother's knees, thinking
that all would now be well, but when she moaned and fretted
piteously as before, he went to his old seat beneath the maple
tree and watched the stars as they flew away from the clouds.
Two or three times he came to the porch-side to ask whether

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

she were any better, and when he learned at length that her
katydids had sung her to sleep, he went to bed saying no
doubt she would be better in the morning, but not altogether
believing it.

At daybreak he was astir—he did not know why he could
not sleep, he said, he thought it was owing to the heat—poor
man, he was ashamed to say it was his love for a baby that
could not yet speak plainly that kept him awake.

The hands were all silent at breakfast that morning, for they
missed the prattle of little Blossom, and the fear that they
should never hear it again was making its way to their hearts.

At noontime Lemuel brought the oxen close to the door,
and when the baby, pleased for a little while, put her hands on
their heads, as they bent them down to her gentle touches, he
deceived himself with the hope that she was better. It was
strange to see the rough man parting her silken hair—rocking
the cradle so softly, and leaning over it with such tenderness—
his heart was more than touched.

The third day of the illness of little Blossom, the hands
walked softly along the porch-side when they came to dinner,
for they saw standing under the cherry tree at the gate the
old white faced horse of the village doctor. Lemuel left the
table long before the other hands that day—he did not feel
very well, he said. Soon after this the usual order of the work
was suspended, the hands loitered about the barns and sheds,
some of them, and some found their own work.

One evening, as Peter sat on the wood-pile cutting sticks
with his penknife to divert his thoughts, Lemuel joined him
and inquired if he knew whether little Blossom was any better.

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

“Better!” Peter exclaimed, “why, no, sartainly she never
will be any better,” and he proceeded to say without circumlocution
or softening, that in his opinion she was struck with
death the midnight past. For a few moments he cut his stick
in silence, and then, as if in pursuance of some train of
thought, inquired of Lemuel whether he had brought the spade
and grubbing-hoe from the hollow where he had been ditching.

A cold chill crept over Lemuel as he replied irritably, “No!
why should I bring them? We shall be using them again to-morrow.”

“I know we shall use them to-morrow,” answered Peter,
“but not there—I will go and fetch them.”

“Oh; no, no!” cried Lemuel, “for Heaven's sake don't go;”
and seizing his arm, he pulled Peter back to the log from
which he had half risen. While the two men talked together,
several neighbors passed along, and each one stopped to inquire
how the baby was, and to suggest some remedy or proffer
sympathy. Among the rest was Mr. Wolverton. Lemuel had
never liked him, for he was a hard, money-loving man, but
leaning over the fence he shook hands with him, and entered
with unaffected interest into all his affairs.

“Sartainly,” said Peter, joining the “work-girl” at the
kitchen door, “that Lem Lyon is the most onreasonable critter
I ever see—he was angry just now because I wanted to go
to the field and bring home the grubbing-hoe—'cause I see it
would be needed, you know, and then he seemed mournful-like,
more than mad, so to speak, and all at once he goes and begins
to talk with old Wolverton, whom we all know he never could
bar—a strange nater he's got.”

Ah, Peter, you hit the truth there, it was a strange nature

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

that Lemuel had—one that he could not himself understand,
much less you.

Trial and tribulation are to trivial natures always hard to
bear, and the “work-girl,” glad of any pretext, said the Mayfields
were a queer set. She was tired of being among them—
afraid, in fact, of catching the baby's fever, and would, she
believed, tie up her bundle and go home.

She gave no other intimation of her intention, to any one,
but without more ado carried it at once into execution, throwing
upon poor Mrs. Mayfield a burden of domestic care and
responsibility to which at that time she was unequal.

The morning was cloudy with prospects of rain, and on
rising Lemuel saw with alarm the doctor's horse standing beneath
the cherry tree, and he judged by the circle of turf
pawed away, that he had been there a long time. He knocked
at Mrs. Mayfield's door, and was bidden in a low voice to come
in. The inquiry, “How is little Blossom?” died on his lips—
he saw how it all was. The mother vainly hoped that her darling
might recognize the voice of Lemuel and look up once
more. He was not ashamed now of showing that he loved her—
he took the little hands in his, but they would not grow
warm—kissed the blue eyelids and called her by her pet name,
but though at last she looked up, she did not know her good
friend any more. There fell the last hardness, the last unworthy
pride from the heart of Lemuel Lyon. Just as the
candle flickered in the whitening light of day, the little life
went out.

Peter saddled the old mare and rode away to the village to
bespeak a coffin; and Dan, who never lost sight of his personal
comfort, took upon himself the overseeing of the

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

housework, and having directed one man to make a fire, and another
to fill the tea-kettle, took the coffee-mill between his knees, and
fancied he was doing an efficient work, albeit he was turning
the crank the wrong way. About sunset Lemuel set out from
home in Mr. Mayfield's covered wagon, for what purpose none
of the hands could imagine; the rain was falling pretty fast,
and there were indications of violent winds, which would make
the roads through the woods dangerous to travel.

We will pass over the funeral, saying only that when the
service was over, the coffin was placed under the maple tree in
the corner of the dooryard, and that the hands, when they
had seen the little face for the last time, followed Peter who,
with tear-wet cheeks, carried the coffin in his arms to the burial
ground. From all the sad ceremony, we will pass to the time
of Lemuel's return.

It was just after sunset—the birds whistling and chirping
among the branches of the trees, along the topmost fence-rails,
and here and there from the ground, as if there had never
been a cloud nor a sorrow in the world; the bereaved mother
stood at the window, gazing steadily one way—the only way
she cared to look, now, when her attention was arrested by a
noise at the gate—there stood the farm wagon, splashed with
mud, and the farm horses, their tails knotted up, their heads
down, and a cloud of steam rising above them—and there was
Lemuel, and by his side a woman, not handsome nor young,
but with a good heart shining in her face, and a bright-eyed
boy of three years old in her arms.

Lemuel, seeing that he was observed, hesitated, slightly, and
a deep flush brightened the bronze of his cheek, but he mastered
the weakness, and taking the child in his own arms, said with

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

emotion, that might have been shame—might have been tenderness,
or was made up of both, perhaps, “What do you call
him, Lydia?”

“Lemuel—what else should I call him?” replied the woman,
in a tone that was exceedingly soft and gentle. The boy turned
his bright face bashfully aside from Lemuel, and with one hand
clinging tightly to his mother's shawl, they came down the walk
together.

Mrs. Mayfield met them on the porch, and covering the boy
with kisses, said, perhaps to save Lemuel the embarrassment of
an introduction, “how very much he resembles your wife,
Lemuel,” and shaking hands with the woman, she led her into
the house, where she sunk into a seat and burst into a flood of
tears—the result of mingled emotions—pride in Lemuel—pride
in her beautiful boy—shame for herself.

When Peter had completed the chores and was coming
towards the house to supper, he saw the strange child at play
in the door yard—trying to cover a butterfly with a white
handkerchief. At sight of him the boy ran away, leaving the
handkerchief behind him, which Peter picked up, and idly examined.
All at once there came a glow of curious wonder into
Peter's face, and turning back in the path and joining Dan who
was a few steps behind, he exclaimed, “I b'lieve my soul this
is the very handkerchief I found and hid in my Sunday hat,
the one that vanished away, so to speak, and here's the name
in the corner, in sampler letters, `Lydia;' the whole affair is a
great mystery,” and a mystery it always remained, for Mrs.
Mayfield kept faithfully the secret that Lemuel had only now
made the woman who had been the mother of his boy so long,
his true and honorable wife. Once indeed, Peter remarked to

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

Dan that if Lem's wife had all the roses and the sunshine took
out of her face she would look 'amost like the gal what took
that cryin'-spell in old Wolverton's woods.

Innocence and beauty win their own way, and little
Lemuel was soon the light of the house—the favorite of everybody,
Lydia was installed housekeeper and mistress of the
kitchen, and Lemuel, now Mr. Lyon, became manager of the
farm, and as much beloved by the hands as he had formerly
been feared.

-- 034 --

p493-041 PASSAGES FROM THE MARRIED LIFE OF ELEANOR HOMES.

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

A good many years ago I fell in love and was married.

“How did it happen?”

Why, how does it ever happen? “I doubt if the sagest
philosopher of them all could explain how the like happened
unto him, and therefore it were presumptuous to expect a
woman to make luminous so great a mystery.”

“You think a woman might understand her own heart, even
though a philosopher might fail to?”

“Audacious! Don't you know that women shine faintly at
best, and by reflection?”

“Really, I don't know. I never thought about it.”

“Many women never do, and pass through life without ever
being sufficiently grateful for the blessings they are permitted
to enjoy. However, I believe the minds of the sexes are wholly
dissimilar, even when of an equal power. Women know more,
but acquire less than men; they do not investigate and analyze,
and infer and conclude—their inferences and conclusions are

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

independent of any process of reasoning. Since the beginning
of time nature has said of every one of them—


“This child I to myself will take;
She shall be mine, and I will make
A lady of my own.”
And if each were permitted to follow her instincts, and rely
upon her intuitions, there would not be among us so many
miserable bewailings. All women have more or less genius—
which, after all, is simply power of suspending the reasoning
and reflecting faculties, and suffering the light which, whatever
it be, is neither external nor secondary, to flow in. But I
proposed to tell a story, and repeat, I fell in love, and was
married.

“Did I really love?”

I suppose so; indeed I am quite certain, from intimations
now and then received, that it was one phase of that capability
which lives under wrinkles and grey hairs, in all the freshness
of youth. But it is difficult to define the exact limit of positive
love—it shades itself by such fine gradations into pity and
passion, friendship and frenzy. The state of feeling I fell into
was none of these latter, I am quite sure, and yet I should be
loth to affirm it was that condition of self-abnegation which
admits of no consideration aside from the happiness of the
object beloved; for, if I remember rightly, there came to me at
rare intervals some visions of my own personal interests and
pleasures. And yet I had no hesitancy in pledging myself to
love, honor, and obey, because I had no idea that these pledges
conflieted with the widest liberty. Was not he to whom I should
make these pledges a most excellent and honorable gentleman,

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

who would have no requirement to prefer at variance with my
wishes? To be sure he was. Did he not always prefer mypleasure
to his own, or rather have no pleasure but mine? So
he was pleased to say, and for my part, I never doubted it.

We took long moonlight walks together—talked sentiment,
of course—read poetry, and now and then quarrelled prettily
about the shade of a rose, or the pencilling of a tulip, and
interspersed our discourse with allusions to our cottage that
was to be. Should it be smothered in trees or open to the
sun?

“Just as you prefer, my dear.”

“Oh, no, darling! it shall all be just as you say.”

Could I have a pot of geraniums and a canary bird to
brighten my cottage window?

“A thousand of them,” if I chose; but my own self would be
the grace that graced all other graces—the beautifier of every
beauty beside.

What should our recreations be? That was an absurdquestion,
and soon dismissed. The introduction of a foreign
element would never be necessary into society so perfect as we
two should compose.

So we were married—never having exchanged a single
thought concerning the great duties and responsibilities of life—
I, for my part, having no slightest conception of the homely
cares and ingenious planning; of the fearing and hoping,
patience, forbearance, and endurance, that must needs make a
part of life's drama, wherever enacted.

The bridal veil was never looked through after the bridal
day; consequently the world took another coloring before very
long. I must be allowed to say I was not yet twenty, as some

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

extenuation of the follies I should have been ashamed of, even
then, and must also relate some little incidents and particulars
of my married life that gave ineffaceable colors to my maturer
mind and character.

My husband's name was Henry Doughty—Harry, I used to
call him, partly because the designation pleased him, and partly
because I entertained a special dislike for the name of Doughty.
I gave a much better one away for it, however.

My maiden name was Homes—Eleanor Homes—Nellie, they
called me among my friends, before I was married; afterward,
when the novelty of calling me Mrs. Doughty was over, they
said poor Nell.

We had not been an hour from church—my bridemaids were
about me, among them my haughty sister Katharine, who had
not very cordially received her new relative. Some one rallied
me on my promise to obey, and asked Mr. Doughty how he
proposed to enforce my obligation.

“Oh, after this sort,” he replied gaily, brandishing the little
switch-cane he was playing with about my shoulder. I turned
carelessly, and the point of it struck my eye.

“It was your own fault?” was his first exclamation. The
pain of the wound was intense, but it was the harsh words that
made the tears come. I was frightened when I saw them, for
I felt that it was an awful impropriety to cry then and there,
and putting by all proffered remedies as though the little accident
were quite unworthy of attention, I smiled, nay, even
affected to laugh, and said it was solely and entirely my own
foolish fault, and moreover, that I always cried on like occasions—
not, of course, on account of any suffering, but owing to a
nervous susceptibility I could not overcome.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

Katharine, meantime, to augment the criminality of the
offence, was proffering various medicines; among them, she
brought me at this juncture, a towel, wet with I know not
what.

“Take it away again,” said Mr. Doughty; “nothing I so
much dislike as nervous susceptibility—pray don't encourage it.”

Katharine would not speak, but she replied by a very significant
look, and, to conciliate both, I accepted the towel, but
did not apply it to the wounded eye—swollen and red by this
time to an unsightly degree; in truth, I was afraid to do so.
My sensations were certainly new, as I thus trifled with my
afflictions, forcing myself even to make pitiable advances
toward my offender, in the hope of winning him to some little
display of tenderness, for the sake of appearances wholly, for I
was not in the mood to receive them appreciatively just then.
I was singularly unfortunate, however, and might have spared
myself the humiliation.

I had succeeded, in some sort, in reviving my spirits, for it is
hard to dampen the ardor of a young woman on her wedding-day,
when my enthusiasm received another check. I was sitting
at the window, that I might find some excuse for my occasional
abstraction in observation, and also to keep the wounded eye
away from the company. Happening once to change my position,
my husband said to me: “Keep your face to the window,
my dear madam; your ridiculous applications have made your
eye really shocking!”

“Why, Harry!” I said—if I had taken time to think, I
would not have said anything; but the unkindness was so obvious
it induced the involuntary exclamation, and everybody saw
that I felt myself injured.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

By some sisterly subterfuge, Kate decoyed me into her own
room, where my husband did not take occasion to seek me very
soon. When he did so, he patted my cheek and said half-playfully,
“I have come to scold you, Nell.”

My heart beat fast. He had felt my absence, then, and was
come with some tender reproach. I began to excuse myself,
when he interrupted me with an exclamation of impatience.
He was sorry to find me so impetuous and womanish—exhibitions
of any emotion, but more especially of tender emotion,
were in bad taste. I must manage in some way to control my
impulses, and also to discriminate—he was always pleased to
be called Harry, when we were alone, but in miscellaneous
company a little more formality was usual!

“Your name is not so beautiful,” I replied, angrily, “that
you should want to hear it unnecessarily.”

He elevated his eyebrows a little, and smiled one of his peculiar
smiles, never too sweet to be scornful.

I hid my face in my sister's pillow, and almost wished I
might never lift it up.

Seeing me shaken with suppressed sobs, he bent over me and
kissed my forehead, much as we give a child a sugar-plum after
having whipped it, and left me with the hope that I would compose
myself, and not wrong my beauty by such ill-timed tears!

Excellent advice, but not very well calculated to aid me in
its execution. Many times after that I wronged such poor
beauty as I brought to him, by my ill-timed tears.

The story of the accident, and of my crying on my wedding-day
went abroad with many exaggerations, and my husband
gave me to understand, without any direct reference to anything
that had taken place, that I had unnecessarily brought reproach

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

upon him. It had been arranged that we were to live at home
a year; my parents—foolish old folks! could not bear the
thought of giving me up at once—as if the hope to make all
things as they were, were not utterly useless, after I had once
given myself up.

The experiment proved a delusion—empty of comfort to all
parties concerned; and here let me say, that if two persons,
when they are once married, cannot find happiness with each
other, no third party can in any wise mend the matter.

I think now if there had been no one to strengthen my
obstinacy, and hinder such little conciliations as, unobserved, I
might have proffered, our early differences might have been
healed over without any permanent alienation.

However well two persons may have known each other
before marriage, the new relation develops new characteristics,
and necessitates a process of assimilation, difficult under the
most genial circumstances.

Of course my family took my part, whether or not I was in the
right, and thus sustained I took larger liberties, sometimes, than
it was wise to take—trifled and played with all my husband's
predilections—called them whimsies, if I noticed them, but for the
most part affected an unconsciousness of their existence. For
instance, I had a foolish habit of turning through books and
papers in a noisy way, which I perserved in rather in consequence
of his admonitions than in spite of them.

One night he did not come home at the usual time. I grew
impatient, uneasy, and at last, in spite of Kate's sneer, took my
station at the window to watch for him: in a minute or two
thereafter he came up the walk. I opened the door and my
arms at the same time, crying, “How glad I am!”

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

“What for?” he said, gliding past me in his quiet way.

“Are you not glad?” I inquired, determined not to be put
out of humor for once; my best feelings had been really
stirred.

“Certainly,” he answered, seating himself in the corner
opposite to me, and opening the evening paper. “I am glad
to get home. I am very tired.”

He did not once look at me as he said this, and Kate completed
my discomfort by saying—

“Well, I suppose Nell is blessed enough to be permitted to
look upon you, even in the distance. She used to have a little
spirit, but I believe marriage has crushed even that out of
her.”

“Humph!” said my husband.

“What do you find interesting in the paper to-night?” I
said, determined to enforce some attention by way of triumph
over Kate. He made a motion which deprecated interruption,
and taking a new novel from his pocket, threw it into my lap.

“Milk for babes!” said Kate, sarcastically. I said nothing,
and she went on provokingly: “Take your plaything away,
child, and don't make a bit of noise with it.”

Here was a happy suggestion. I had failed in my effort to
be agreeable. I would be disagreeable now to my heart's content.
I was at some pains to find an old pair of jagged scissors,
and having found them, I seated myself at my husband's
elbow, and began to saw open the leaves of my book, with the
double purpose of annoying him and convincing Kate that I
had some spirit left yet.

Now and then I glanced towards him to see if his brows were
not knitting, and the angry spot rising in his cheek, but to my

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

surprise and vexation I saw no manifestation of annoyance—
he read on apparently completely absorbed, and wearing a
smile on his face—a little too fixed, perhaps, to be quite spontaneous.

So I went on to the last leaf, cutting and ruffling as noisily
as I could, but I had only my trouble for my pains—he did not
lift his eyes towards me for an instant.

When Kate left us alone, I felt exceedingly uncomfortable—
for I had felt my behavior countenanced by her presence.
After all, I thought, presently, my husband is perhaps quite
unconscious of any effort on my part to annoy him; but
whether he were so or not, my best course, I concluded, would
be to affect unconsciousness of it myself. Thus resolved, I
yawned, naturally I thought, and, as if impulsively, threw down
the book—took the paper from his hand with a wifely privilege,
and seated myself on his knee. He suffered me to sit
there, but neither smiled nor spoke.

“Why don't you say something to me?” I was reduced to
ask at length.

“What shall I say?”

“Why, something sweet, to be sure.”

“Well, sugar-candy—is that sweet enough?”

“What a provoking wretch you are!” I cried, flying out of
the room in hot haste.

I hoped he would forbid my going, or call me back, but he
did neither.

After some tears and a confidential interview with Kate,
that made me more augry with her and with myself than with
my husband, I returned, and found him quietly lolling in the
easy-chair, and eating an apple!

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

As time went by, Kate's arrogance and insolence towards
Mr. Doughty became insupportable—twenty times I quarrelled
with her, taking his part stoutly against her accusations. One
evening, after one of these accustomed disputations, my husband
said to me—

“Nell, we must take a house of our own; I can't live in this
atmosphere any longer.”

“Why can't you?” I knew why, well enough.

“I don't like your sister Kate.”

“Does she poison the atmosphere, my dainty sir?”

“Yes.”

Of course I flew into a rage and defended Kate with all my
powers. She was my own good sister then, and had done every
thing to make the house pleasant which it was possible for her
to do—I would like to know who would please him.

“You, my dear,” he replied.

The end of the matter was, I refused to go away from my
father's house with him; said I would not be deprived of the
little comfort I now had in the sympathy of, and association
with, my family; he had agreed, I reminded him, before our
marriage, to my remaining at home one year at least—his
promises might pass for nothing with himself, they would not
with me; if he chose to take a house he might do so, but his
housekeeping would be done independently of me; if my
wishes were never to be consulted by him, I should have to
consult them myself—that was all.

I never gave him greater pleasure, he replied provokingly,
than when I consulted my own wishes; for his part, he could
have none in which I did not heartily coneur.

He admitted that he had cordially agreed to my remaining

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

at home a year after marriage, but that late experience had
slightly modified his views; he was not infallible, however, and
probably erred in judgment—indeed, he was quite sure he did,
since I differed from him; he hoped I would pardon his unkind
suggestion, and believe him what he really was, the most faithful
and devoted of husbands.

Amongst my weaknesses was a passion for emeralds. Mr.
Doughty had heard me express my admiration for them many
a time. The day following our little rencounter he came home
an hour earlier than usual, seated himself on the sofa beside
me, and taking two little parcels from his pocket and concealing
them beneath his hand, said playfully—

“Which one will you have, Nell?”

“The best one!” I replied, reaching out my hand.

“The better one,” he rejoined quickly; “the best of the
two is not elegant—at least it was not till you made it so.”

I withdrew my hand and averted my face. If he and I had
been alone, I might have taken the reproof more kindly; but
Kate heard it all, as it seemed to me she always did every
thing that was disagreeable. I might have made some angry
retort, but a visitor was just then announced—an old classmate
of Mr. Doughty's, whom I had never seen.

“He is come specially to pay his respects to you,” my husband
said as he rose to join him. “You will see him, of
course.”

“If it is my lord's pleasure,” I replied; “bring him to me
when it suits you.”

Involuntarily he put his hand on my hair, and smoothed it
away, glancing over me at the same time from head to foot.
The motion and the glance implied a doubt of my observance

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

of external proprieties, and also I felt at the moment, personal
dissatisfaction with myself. The interview was embarrassed and
restrained; I was self-conscious every moment, and crippled
completely by the knowledge, that in my husband's eyes I was
appearing very badly.

I misquoted a familiar line from Shakspeare; expressed admiration
for a popular author, and when asked which of his
works I read with most delight, could not remember the name
of anything I had read.

My discomfiture was completed when my husband said apologetically,
“I dare say that wiser heads than my little Nellie's
have been confused by similar questions—in truth, she is not
quite well to-day.”

The old classmate related some very amusing blunders of his
own, calculated to soothe, but rasping my wounded feelings
only into deeper soreness, and presently the conversation fell
into the hands of the gentlemen altogether; and I am sure it
was felt to be a relief, by all parties, when our guest announced
the expiration of the time to which he was unfortunately
limited. My husband walked down street with him, and
during his brief absence I wrought myself into a state of unwomanly
ugliness, including dissatisfaction with everything
and everybody.

The words “my little Nellie,” which my husband had used,
rung offensively in my ears. My little Nellie, indeed! What
implied ownership and what tender disparagement!

When my husband returned he took no notice of my illhumor,
but proceeded to his reading as usual. It was never his
habit to read aloud; on this occasion I chose to fancy he had,
in his own estimation, selected a work above my appreciation.

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

“There, Nell, I forgot!” he exclaimed after a few moments
of silent reading, and he threw into my lap the little box which
I had declined to receive. I did not open it immediately, and
when I did so I expressed neither surprise nor pleasure, though
it contained what I had so much desired to possess—a pin set
with emeralds.

“Very pretty,” I said carelessly, “for those who can wear
such ornaments; as for myself it would only make my plainness
seem the plainer by contrast.” And before the eyes of my
husband, who had thought to make everything right by its
purchase, I transferred it to my sister Kate. From that time
forth it glittered in the faces of both of us daily, but we
neither of us ever mentioned it.

It was not many days after this occurrence that Mr. Doughty
informed me that he was called suddenly, by matters of some
importance to him, to a neighboring State. He did not say
us, but limited the interest entirely to himself—nor did he intimate
by word or act that the necessity of absence involved any
regret. I inquired how long he proposed to remain away—not
when should I expect him.

He was not definitely advised—from one to three months.
We parted without any awakening of tender emotion. Our
letters were brief and formal—containing no hints, on either
side, of a vacuum in life which nothing but the presence of the
other could supply.

I was informed from time to time that affairs protracted
themselves beyond his expectation, but the nature of the affairs
I was left in ignorance of. The prospect of staying at home a
year added nothing to my happiness. Kate and I agreed no
better now that we were alone than before. I secretly

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

blamed her for my unfortunate alienation from my husband:
it was not the importunate nature of his business that detained
him, I was quite sure. I grew uneasy, and irritable, wished to
have him back, not for any need my nature had, that he alone
could answer. I wanted him to want to come back—that was all.

Kate accused me of unfilial and unsisterly preference for a
vulgar and heartless man, to my own family.

“The dear old Nell was completely merged in the selfish
Doughty,” she said, “and she might just as well have no sister
for all the comfort I was to her.”

So we kept apart a good deal, and by keeping apart, soon
grew apart pretty thoroughly. In truth our natures had never
been cast in the same mould, and it was impossible that they
should more than touch at some single point now and then.

At the end of six months a portion of my fret and worry
had worked itself into my face. My hair had fallen off and
was beginning to have a faded and neglected look. I was
careless about dress, and suffered my whole outer and inner
person to fall into ruins. By fits I resolved to project my general
discontent into some one of the reforms, I hardly knew
which, when after a day of unusual irksomeness and personal
neglect, my husband unexpectedly returned.

He was in perfect health, and rejoiced in the possession of
affluent beard and spirits—he was really quite handsome. I
looked at him with wonder, admiration, and some pride—kissed
him and said I was very glad; but there was no thrill in my
heart—no tremor in my voice—the old fires of anger had left
the best part of my nature in ashes, I found. He was sorry to
find me looking so badly—I must go with him on his next adventure
and get back my beauty again! If I could only see

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

his smiling, blushing cousin Jane, it would shame my melancholy
and sallow face into some bloom! And by the way, I
must know her—he was sure I would love her just as he did—
she had done so much to make his banishment from me delightful—
no, not delightful—but bearable. He would defy any
one to be very miserable where she was. She kept about her
under all circumstances such an atmosphere of cheerfulness
and comfort; was so self-sustained and womanly, and yet as
capable of receiving pleasure as a child; as an example of a
beautiful and child-like trait in her disposition, he told with
what almost pious care she preserved every little trinket he
ever gave her. She would clap her hands and laugh like a
very baby over the least trifle bestowed upon her.

I thought of the emerald pin, and of (as doubtless he did)
the contrast my whole character presented to his charming
wonder.

“Ah, me!” he concluded, and fell into a fit of musing. I
did not interrupt him by any poor attempt at cheerfulness I
did not feel.

Before long I succeeded in coaxing upon myself a headache—
slighted the advice proposed, and at nightfall had my pillows
brought to the sofa, and gave up altogether.

I was almost glad to be sick—it would revive in my husband
some of the old tenderness perhaps; but what was my disappointment
when he took up his hat to leave the house.

“What, you are not going out to night?” I inquired in
surprise.

“Why, yes, my dear, why not?”

“If you ask why not, I suppose there is no reason.”

“Is there anything I can do, or shall I send the doctor?”

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

“No, there is nothing special I need, but I thought you
would stay at home to-night—I am unhappy every way.”

“I am very sorry, but my engagement to-night is imperative—
I promised Jenny I would immediately see some friends
of hers, here.”

I hid my face in my pillows and cried, and I confess there
was some method in my tears—I did not think he would leave
me under such circumstances. I was mistaken—he did.

“Have you seen any house that you thought would suit us?”
I ventured to ask him before long.

“No, I have not been looking for a house.”

He did not follow up my suggestion, and I added, as if I had
but to intimate my wishes to have them carried out, though the
hollowness of the sham was appalling—“I really wish you
would look.” He still was silent, and I continued—“Won't
you?”

He replied, evidently without the slightest interest in the
matter, “Why, yes, when I have time.” He paid no further
attention to my request, however, and when I reminded him of
it again, he said he had forgotten it.

It seemed to me I could not live from one day to another—
change would be a relief, at any rate, and my husband's indifference
to my wishes made me importunate; but from week to
week he put me off with promises and excuses, both of which I
felt were alike false.

He could not see any places. “Inquire of your friends.”
He had, and could not hear of any.

“Why, I saw plenty of houses to let, and was sure I could
secure one any day—would he go with me some time?”

“Yes, certainly at his earliest convenience.'

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

I awaited his convenience, but it did not come. In very desperation,
I set out myself; but searching without having fixed
upon any locality, size of house, or price to be paid, was only a
waste of time, I felt, and accordingly I wandered about the
streets, looking at the outsides of houses, and now and then inquiring
the terms at the door, but declining in all instances to
examine the premises, or take the slightest step towards the
securing of a house.

“Had you not better consider it a little?” Mr. Doughty said
at length, as if I had not been considering it for six months!

He feared I would find it lonesome—he might be from home
a good deal, such was the unfortunate nature of his prospects.
Where was he going and what for?

He was not going at all that he positively knew of, but his
affairs were in such a state that contigencies might arise at any
time, that would demand his absence for a few weeks or
months.

“A happy state of affairs!” I said with womanish spite;
“I suppose one of the contigencies is your charming cousin
Jenny!”

He would only reply to my foolish accusation by saying it
was quite unworthy of my generous nature—I wronged myself
and him, and also the sweetest and most innocent little creature
in the world.

For some days nothing was said about the house; but I was
a woman, and could not maintain silence on a disagreeable
subject, so I renewed it with the importunate demand to know,
once for all, whether or not we were ever to keep house. Thus
urged, he consented to go with me in search of a house.

The air was biting on the day we set out—the streets

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

slippery with ice, and gusts of sharp snow now and then caused
women to walk backward, and bury their faces in their muffs.

We turned into streets and out of streets, just as it happened—
Mr. Doughty did not care where he looked—anywhere I
chose;—sometimes we passed whole blocks of houses that
seemed eligible, without once ringing a bell: he did not
suggest looking here or there, made no objection to terms, and
suggested no proposals. Now we turned into a by-street and
examined some dilapidated tenement, and now sought a
fashionable quarter, and went over some grand mansion to be
let for six months only, and furnished!—an exorbitant rent
demanded, of course.

The whole thing was so evidently a sham, that I at last
burst into tears and proposed to go home. Mr. Doughty
assented, and with my face swollen and shining with the cold,
my hands aching and my feet numb, I arrived there in a
condition of outraged and indignant feeling that could go no
further.

I comforted myself as I best could, for nobody comforted
me, and my husband, monopolizing the easy-chair and a great
part of the fire, opened the letters that awaited him.

When he had concluded the reading of the first one—
addressed, as I observed, in a woman's hand—he said suddenly,
“Come here, Nell, and sit on my knee.”

I did so.

“What should you think of taking the house in—street?”

“I should like it very well.”

“I think that would suit us—room for ourselves, and a
visitor now and then, perhaps.”

I did not sit on his knee any longer; I felt instinctively that

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

the letter he had just read was from the charming cousin, and
that the prospect of having her for a guest had changed the
aspect of affairs.

The house was taken at once, and Mr. Doughty informed me
before long that I had a great happiness in prospect—that of
knowing the little cousin I had heard him speak of.

She came almost before we were settled; impossible, thought
I that I should be jealous; the idea of affinity between her and
Mr. Doughty was so ridiculous. She was white, short, and fat
as a worm in a chestnut, and almost as incapable of thought.
The flax-like hair was so thin you could see her head beneath
it all the time; her cheeks and chin trembled with fatness; her
eyes were of the faintest blue, and cloudy with vague apprehension;
her arms hung stiff and round as two rolling pins, and
her pink and blue silk dresses were pinned up and fringed out,
and greasy: but she was amiable—too simple-hearted and
indolent to be otherwise, indeed.

“She is a child, you see,” said my husband, “and I bespeak
for her childish indulgences; you must not be surprised to find
her arms around my neck any time—playful little kitten, that
she is.”

I was not so much surprised to find her big arms about his
neck, as by the fact which gradually broke in upon me, that
they had power to detain him from the most important duties.

Towards her he was gentle and indulgent to the tenderest
degree—towards me exacting, severe, and unyielding.

If I fretted, he was surprised that I could do so with so
patient an example before me; if I forbore complaint, he gave
me no praise; I had done nothing more than I ought to do.
If I slighted or blamed Jenny, as I was sometimes driven to do,

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

he was surprised and indignant that I, a reasonable woman,
should treat a mere child, quite incapable of defence or retaliation,
so cruelly.

By turns, I resorted to every device: grave and reserved
dignity, playful badinage, affected indifference, rivalry in dress
and manner, pouting, positive anger, threats of divorce and
separate maintenance—all would not do. I ruined thereby
the slender stock of amiability and fair looks I began with, and
gained nothing. Now I went home for a few days, and now I
affected illness; but I gained nothing, for of all lost things
most difficult to be regained, lost affection is the most hopeless.

This state of feeling could not last always; the nerves of
sensibility could not be laid bare and left bare without becoming
indurated, and by degrees I became incapable of receiving or of
giving enjoyment. In our treatment of one another, my husband
and I fell into a kind of civility which was the result of indifference.
Before folks we said “my dear;” and when we were alone—
but we never were alone—we had ceased to have any of those
momentous nothings to communicate which require to be done
without observation. I had no longer any motive in life—duty
was tiresome, and pleasure a mask that smothered me; love
was a fable, and religion, I knew not what—nothing that
comforted me, for it can only enter the heart that is open to
the sweet influences of love.

In a fit of the most abject depression I swallowed poison, and
lying down on my sofa awaited death with more interest in
the process of its approaches than I had felt for months. The
pain and the burning were easier to bear than I had borne
many and many a time; gradually the world receded, my eyes

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

closed, and a struggle shook my whole frame—death had
indeed got hold of me. A terrible noise filled my ears; my
dead and stiffening body seemed to drop away; I sat upright
and saw about me all familiar and household things. On the
floor beside me lay the picture of Mr. Doughty which I had been
holding in my hand when I fell asleep—the noise of its falling
bad waked me.

“Then it had been only a dream, after all?”

“Why, to be sure; did you not see all along that such
things could not have really happened?”

-- 055 --

p493-062 THE OUTCAST.

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

Saturday night has come, and the last sunstreaks have drawn
themselves down the snowy hills of Clovernook, and where they
lately shone, the darkness is fallen and unfolding very fast.
The chickens are gone to roost among the cold, comfortless
boughs of the trees nearest the barn; the cows are milked, and
in most places the work-horses, feeding in the stable, have had
an extra currying, preparatory to Sunday morning, when they
are expected to walk soberly and straightly to the village church,
drawing after them, in the newly-washed and tar-smelling wagon,
father and mother, and all the children, from the eldest son—
as proud of his darkening beard, and “boughten” coat and
hat, as he will be in years to come of more stylish appareling or
senatorial honors; and the little girl on her mother's knee, more
pleased with the brass buttons on her father's coat, and her
own red shoes, than she will be, perhaps, with her point lace
and shining brocade, when a few years hence she shall dance
at the president's ball.

Another week has gone; great, in its little events, to the
unambitious people who are now done with its hopes and fears,
its working and planning—with their tending of sick beds, and
making of wedding gowns—as great to them as the largest
experience to the largest mind; and who knows but that in the

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

final summing up of good and evil, the highest glory will be set
down to the account of those who have thought always of the
pride and place of this world, as the child does of the marvels
of the fairy story; for what, after all, can be got out of this
life but usefulness? With all our racking of the soul, we
cannot solve the problem of fore-ordination and free will, of
good and evil, of life and death. I am not sure that they are
not wisest, as well as best, who are, “contented if they may
enjoy the things which others understand,” and let alone the
mysteries which all effort to unfold but folds anew.

It was about the middle of February, and along the northern
slopes of the hills, at the roots of big trees, and close in the
shadow of the fences, lay the skeleton of the great winter snow.
For all their searching, the sheep had not found a single patch
of green grass as yet, and the mother cow had brought home
to the stable her young calf, without waiting to be invited, so
sharply went the winds along woods and meadows.

The smoke issued briskly from chimney-tops, and the heaps of
dry wood near the doors, and the lights shining pleasantly out
along the frozen ground, told of quiet and comfort within.
Here and there an axe was busy at the woodpile, or a lantern
shone over the dry sunflower stocks by the garden fence, as
some less orderly farmer than the rest went from house to barn,
to attend some little chore forgotton or neglected.

Mostly, however, it was quiet, and cold, and dark, except at
one or two windows of each house, and the snow and frozen earth,
ground together, powdered the lonesome road before the late
travellers. Of these there was, on the night I write of, not
more than one to be seen; at any rate, it is with one only my
story has to do. If you had seen him you would not have

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

noticed him much, I suppose, they who saw him did not; and
yet he seemed very tired, and bent under the bundle hung
across his shoulder, as if he had trudged a long way; for this
bundle was not large, and it could not have been the weight of
it that so crooked his shoulders. You would have thought him
old, doubtless, for his face was browned and careworn, and a
slouched hat and tangly hair and beard gave him the air of
years. You would probably have said, if you had chanced to
look out of your own room, and observed him shuffling his tired
way through the grey chilly moonlight, “there goes a man with
a sack on his back; I wonder if he knows where he is going and
what after?” for so we see our fellows, brothers and friends,
going burdened and bent, past our warm hearths every day, and
to us they are only as men with sacks on their backs.

Once or twice he stopped where the lights shone brightest,
as if he would go in; but having cut the air with his disengaged
hand, as if he were done with some vagary, went on, his
feet leaving a trail in the snow and dust, crooked as if he were
purposeless. And so, alas, he was; and wondered, as much as
any one, as he pulled his hat lower and turned thought introspective,
where he was going, and what for. Ah, that was the
worst of it! footsore and burdened as he was, he had no object,
not even a shapeless outline for his future. He might be going
into the lap of the best fortune in the world: such things have
been done, so he has heard, and he smiles at the bright suggestion;
but reduce it to a where, and when, and how, and the
possibility loses all probability; it is not at all likely any good
luck will happen to him; everybody says he deserves no better
fate than he has, and he supposes he does not. He had an
object once, which was to get away from everybody that knew

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

him—from his mother who sometimes cried and sometimes scolded
about him! from his father, who said he was going down hill as
fast as he could, and the sooner he got to the bottom the better
for his family and himself too; and from the black eyes that
looked scornfully upon him the last time he dared look up into
their searching brightness.

This last humiliation, more perhaps than anything else, made
him rise in the middle of the night, some weeks ago, bundle
together a few necessary effects, and steal like a thief away
from the house where he was born—unblest of his mother, and
with no “God-speed you,” from his honest old father. But back
of the scorn of the black eyes, the complaining of the mother,
and the sentence of the father, there are intemperance, and
idleness, and profligacy, that brought all about; why these
should have been he doesn't know, he did not mean to be a bad
son nor an untrue lover; he doesn't say he was; he doesn't really
think he was; but he knows other folks say so, and so, trying to
be indifferent to what men and women think of him, to all the
past and all the future, he changes the load on his shoulder,
and trudges on.

About half a mile down a narrow lane, that turns out from
the main road, he sees a house, small and apparently rude, but
with light shining so brightly and cheerfully through all the
windows, he is almost persuaded to turn that way; he doesn't
know why nor what for, only it seems for a moment that he
has got home. The watch dog sees him from his post at the
gate, and sends him forward with a suspicious and unfriendly
growl. He fancies he hears a song in the cottage, it may be
the wind in the treetops; he won't stop to see, for what are
songs or lights to him! He is half disposed to lie down on the

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

frozen ground, at the wayside; but it is cold and hard; and he
has always known the comfort of a warm bed—he cannot quite
do that yet. He passes a good many snug farmhouses, but
the front doors are close shut, and he feels just as if they had
been closed to keep him out. But by and by he is very tired,
and his diffidence grows less and less under the necessity of rest;
he doesn't much care where it is, nor who accords it, but he must
have rest, somewhere; that is the strongest feeling he has. The
wind blows against him harder and colder all the time, and he
concludes that has become his enemy too, as long ago he settled
into a conviction that mankind were leagued against him. 'Tis
a pity that he himself is his own worst enemy; but he cannot
see it, and that is a pity too. Presently he sees a commodious
house, brightly painted, and with lights streaming from the
front windows, right before him; the curtain is drawn aside, and
he discovers a man in black and goodly apparel, reading in a
large book, it is the Bible, he thinks; he is very tired and
hungry and must have food and rest. Without more ado he
approaches the door and thumps with his stick confidently and
boldly. No hearty voice answers, “Come in!” and as he
crouches, in dim expectancy, he hearts the crackling of the wood
in the fireplace, and the prattling of children. The door opens
soon, carefully and narrowly, and the man in the black coat
looks out distrustfully and asks, “What do you want?”

“I want to stay all night,” answers the traveller.

The door is pushed round a little and the man in the black
coat says, “We have no accommodation for travellers.”

“But I am tired and hungry,” urges the stranger.

“We are sorry,” says the man in the black coat, speaking
for himself and all the house; and so closes the door.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

The tired man thinks he hears the key turn, but he is not quite
sure. His senses are bewildered, and he hardly knows whether
or not he saw a dish of apples, and another of cakes, on the
table before the fire, but he thinks he did, and that he also saw
a prim-looking woman, in a silk gown, shaking her head at the
man in the black coat, while he held the door so cautiously
open.

The house was not like a farmhouse, and he is almost sure it
is the parsonage; but he is not quite sure about anything, poor
fellow. He is sure enough, however, to anathematize all piety
as hypocrisy, and he says with an oath he doesn't care for all the
preachers in the world; he will get to heaven as soon as any
of them; and he wishes the white neckcloth of the man in the
black coat might choak him that very instant. And then he
imagines how he would take possession of the parsonage, and
sit by the warm fire and eat apples and cakes, and never pay
one cent for preaching as long as he lived. One thing he would
do, he knows, he would entertain poor travellers.

He has climbed a long hill, and gone over a hollow, where
there is a one-arched wooden bridge, and where he hears no
tinkling of water; even that has shut itself away from him,
under ice; he almost expected a murderer to come out from
beneath the dark arch, but there did not; and now he ascends
another hill, abrupt and high; and as he nears the summit he
sees a good many lights shining, and presently becomes aware
that he is entering a village. A number of covered wagons
almost block up the road before him; each is loaded with boxes,
and barrels, and farming implements, full as it can be, and from
among them, or from under each wagon, looks out a huge dog—
the faithful guardian while the teamster sleeps. Immediately

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

overhead creaks the sign of entertainment; he has found a
door open at last. He is so glad to throw down his budget,
and seat himself at the fire, that he heeds little the fumes of
whisky and tobacco with which the room is reeking. The
idlers there make him welcome, and offer him cigars and punch,
and in return for their kindness, he grows merry and talks
freely and indiscreetly; sometimes profanely; and so the night
wears into midnight, and the merry-making has become a carousal.
We will not linger over it, it is too sad to see manhood
so debasing itself; intellect burning itself out in evil passion,
and the likeness of the angel becoming more grovelling than
the brute.

Sunday morning comes; the heavens are full of clouds, and
of winds; very rough and cold they are blowing everywhere;
but roughest and coldest through the leafless locust trees that
grow along the fence of the Clovernook graveyard; so thinks
the poor fellow who lies beneath one of them, his stick by his
side, and his bundle for a pillow—all the wild merriment that
filled the tavern last night, dwarfed to a drunken dreaming.
The people ride by to church, one wagon load after another,
and now and then some one says, “There is a drunken man;”
but many pass without seeing him at all, and no one stops to
see whether he is alive or dead. He is lying nearly opposite
the narrow lane, where he paused last evening, seeing the light
in the rude house, half a mile away. If he were roused up he
would not know how nor why he came to be where he is, nor
do I myself know, unless it were that Providence directed his
staggering, when he was found to be inebriate and penniless,
and driven away from the tavern where he had paid his last
sixpence for his present imbecility.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Heavy and mournful through the dull air sounds the church
bell, like a summons to penance rather than a cheerful call to
thanksgiving; the troubled sleeper hears it and thinks doomsday
has come, and groans and turns on his comfortless pillow.
A stout grey horse, with an eye that looks kinder and nobler
than has been given to some reasonable creatures, climbs
steadily the steep hill in the lane, and trots briskly forward,
the neat little wagon behind him rattling in a loud and lively
key; out into the main road he comes, and turns toward the
call of the bell; but as he passes the graveyard he looks round
as if seeing the man lying there and pitying him.

“Dear me!” exclaims the woman who is driving the grey
horse; and she draws up the reins and is on the ground in a
moment; so is the young woman who sat beside her, and she
indeed is the first to climb the clay bank and reach the dead
man, as she thinks he is; and truly he is dead—to all that a
man should be alive for.

“Oh, mother, mother,” she cries, clapping her hands joyously,
“he is only asleep, after all! I am so glad! What makes
him lie here, mother?”

“I don't know, my poor child,” answers the good woman,
wiping her eyes; “I am afraid he has been drinking at the
tavern;” and stooping over him, she shakes him by the shoulder.

“Yes, mother, I will get up in a minute,” he answers, without
opening his eyes.

“How funny,” says the young girl, laughing aloud; “he
thinks you are his mother.”

“Mercy,” says the deacon, peeping from the front of his
dearborn, “if there is not Mrs. Goforth and her daughter Elsy,

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

talking with a drunken man; don't children, don't any of you
look at her.” And he touches his horse smartly on the flank,
and does not apparently hear Mrs. Goforth call to him.

She is at a loss what to do, and well she may be; for though
she has tugged and lifted the man to a sitting posture, he cannot
retain it for a moment, unsupported by her; how then is
he to stand or walk? The air is bitter cold, and he may
freeze to death if she leaves him. She asks him who he is, and
how he came there? but he says he does not know; and pulls at
her shawl, and looks in her face like a bewildered child; and
repeats that he will go as soon as he can walk, that he is sure
he is not harming anybody.

“But you are harming yourself, my son,” says the good
woman; “that is the trouble.”

“Why, it is not any trouble to you,” replies the young man,
“because what I do ain't nothing to nobody;” and he relapses
again into his horrible unconsciousness.

The bells were already done ringing; but Mrs. Goforth was
not a woman to go to church and leave a man freezing to death
by the roadside; she could not, to use her own words, have
any comfort of the meeting whatever; and though she did not
like to stay away from her place, she thought it was right to
do so under the circumstances; so, having turned about her
grey horse, she brought the little wagon as close to the clay
bank as she could, and she and Elsy, half dragging and half
lifting the poor outcast, got him into it, in some way.

It had come to the ears of the parson, before the hour for
service, that a man was lying drunken by the road-side; and
the fact afforded a text for the severest denunciation of sinners,
especially of this sort. He did not once reflect, let us hope,

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

how large a share he had in bringing his fellow-mortal, and
fellow-sinner too, to the condition and exhibition of infamy
which he so unmercifully condemned.

The meaning of the vacant seat of Mrs. Goforth was hardly.
construed, for in the preacher's mind, when taken in connection
with other absences of late, it argued conclusively a growing
indifference to the Lord's sanctuary. This was wrong, and
uncharitable, as the reader sees; but none of the congregation
saw it then, or felt it then. Good Mrs. Goforth was casting
her bread upon the waters, with no thought of future reward;
but after many days, as we shall see, reward came.

Monday morning it was still cloudy, and not only so, but
snowing—a little fine icy snow, that struck sharply like sand
against Mrs. Goforth's small windows; for she lived in a small
house, and the windows were not much larger than a lady's
pocket handkerchief. It was but a cabin, indeed, built of logs,
very rudely; and humble as it was, and small as it was, Mrs.
Goforth would have thought herself rich to own it. Yet she
did not own the house, nor the meadow, nor the wood adjacent,
nor much in all the world, except a heart that was large,
and truthful, and loving. She did not complain, however, that
she did not own a great house and a hundred or more acres of
land, like most of her neighbors; she was cheerful, under the
necessity of hiring a small lof, and milking her own cow, and
feeding her own chickens, and working in the garden. Now
and then she procured a few days' work, but for the most part
she and Elsy managed to get along alone. And very comfortably
they did get along; no young woman in the neighborhood
looked tidier than the widow's daughter, and surely none
was prettier; in summer, no dress in all the church was whiter

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

than hers, and no hat was so nice and so tasteful, albeit it
lacked the flowers and the rich ribbons of some there. She
was a dreadfully giddy young girl, to be sure, and her
mother had often to recall her eyes to her hymn-book from
a new dress or shawl which for the first time had made its
appearance in a neighboring pew; perhaps sometimes from casting
upon some young man an admiring glance; so the older
and more staid young ladies said, at least, though Elsy stoutly
denied it. She did not care whether the young men saw her
or not, she often said, but that she could not help seeing them
when they were in the same house with her. And anybody
who saw her blue laughing eyes, would have readily believed
she could not help it.

Jacob Holcom, for that was the name of our purposeless
traveller, awoke to self-consciousness early on Monday morning—
perhaps with the tinkling of the snow on the window-panes,
perhaps with the remorseful stirrings of his own mind,
and the dreamy memory of a face that looked kindly upon
him.

First, he saw the whitewashed joists above him, and felt that
he was not at home in his own chamber, which was large and
substantial; and as he sunk back on his pillow, his eye caught
the neat stitching in the pillow-case, he wondered whose hand
did it, and involuntarily linked it with one he had dreamed of
as loosening something that choked him, when he lay on a very
cold hard bed somewhere: he could not tell when or where.
He could not tell much better where he was now; that he was in
the flesh he was sure, for his hands had the mark of the axe and
the hoe-handle; but the room was new to him, and how he
came there passed all his recollection. Raising himself on one

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

elbow, he peeped curiously about, pleased as a child with a
new baby-house.

The second thought was of his unfitness for the place—all
was so neat—there was such an atmosphere of purity about
him—and the bed itself was so sweet and so white—what
business had he in it? There was mud on his face and in his
hair, that had come from some sorry resting-place, of which he
had but a faint recollection now.

He could not do much in the way of personal renovation;
but all he could do, he did, brushing his soiled garments and
hair, and drawing upon his small bundle for such clean articles
as it contained. This done, he felt quite at a loss, and looking
out into the snow-storm, half wished he were in it, rather than
in a place of which he was so unworthy.

Mrs. Goforth and Elsy had been an hour astir; the cow was
milked, the fire burning on the hearth, the table spread near
it, and the coffee sending up its pleasant steam with the smoke,
when the footsteps of the unknown traveller arrested their
attention; and a soft rap on the door and the announcement
that breakfast was waiting, fell strangely enough on
the ears of the bewildered Jacob; it was just as if his own
mother had called him, except that she had not spoken his
name.

More ashamed than he had ever been in his life, he obeyed
the call, and with downcast eyes and a blushing cheek, presented
himself, expecting, notwithstanding the mild call, to
receive summary dismissal, with severe reproof. But a cordial
good-morning, and an invitation to partake of the breakfast
that awaited, almost caused him to think he was still dreaming,
and in his hesitation, he behaved so awkwardly that Elsy would

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

have laughed in spite of herself another time, but now, she felt
not only pity for the stranger, but in some sort responsible for
him. He did not look like an evil-disposed person to her; she
did not believe he was one; and she did not care what anybody
said, she would not believe it. Now no one had said anything
about the young man that Elsy knew of, and it was
strange-her thoughts should run before and suppose an accusation,
and take up a defence; but such was the fact, and such
are often the curious facts with which love begins his impregnable
masonry.

As Jacob partook of the breakfast (without much appetite
we may suppose) he kept inventing stories, one after another,
with which to make himself appear better than he was, in the
event of being questioned by his hostess in reference to his past
life, which questioning he momently expected.

At first he thought he would say he was turned out of his
father's house for a supposed fault, of which he was guiltless,
and that he had travelled till quite exhausted by cold and hunger,
when, in a fit of temporary delirium, he had lain down by
the road-side, and that that was the last he knew; he would
offer to pay for his entertainment after breakfast, and affect
surprise at finding his money gone; and say that it had been
stolen from him during his insane sleep. But Mrs. Goforth
talked of the late storm, and of her fears that the apples and
peaches would have been killed—of her plans for gardening
and farming—in short, of her own affairs altogether; so the
lies Jacob had invented died in his heart. If she had breathed
one word of blame of him, they would have come out, black as
they were.

His next plan was to modify the story somewhat; he would

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

blame himself a little more, his parents a little less; and he
would say he laid down, because he was too tired to go on,
and growing numb with the cold, had fallen asleep; that he
discovered that morning his money was all gone, though how
he had lost it, he did not know. This gave him a little more
satisfaction, and he was just on the point of commencing an
exculpation, unasked, when Elsy brought to the table some
warm cakes she had been baking, and offered him; he felt
obliged to refuse: and when with her own hand she laid one
on his plate, he felt the second story all going to pieces.

He now wished heartily the meal was concluded, and
resolved to steal away the first moment he could do so, without
saying a word. He had no money with which to pay for
his entertainment, and what were apologies and thanks?
Nothing; he would steal away unobserved, and somewhere,
and some time, try to amend.

He did not know when nor where, nor once ask himself, why
then and there would not be as good a time and place as there
would ever be.

When the breakfast was done, Mrs. Goforth gave him the
best chair and the warmest corner; and having told Elsy to
run over to farmer Hill's, and see if he could not spare his son
John to chop for them that afternoon, she went herself to the
“milk-house,” a little cellar that lay under a mound of snow,
a few steps from the door.

The opportunity Jacob had longed for was come; he stole
back for the bundle he had left, took it up, and there was
nothing in the way of escape, nothing but a natural nobility of
soul that was not all gone yet. There was the white bed,
Elsy's own bed, he knew, which she had given to him; and

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

there was the pot of winter-flowers, blooming bright in his
face; and there was the Bible on the snowy cover of the table;
all mute, to be sure, but they seemed to rebuke the purposes
he had formed, nevertheless. No, he would not, and could not,
steal away like a thief, which he was not. Was not the house,
and all that was in it, trusted in his hands? If there had
been any suspicion manifested toward him, it would be easy to
go; but he could not return basely the frankness and confidence
he had met. He would see Mrs. Goforth—tell her truly his
destitute condition, nothing else—give her his thanks, which was
all he could give, and somewhere seek for honest employment.

So resolving, and wishing the resolutions were executed, he
sat, when his hostess returned, followed almost immediately by
Elsy, her cheeks blushing red with the rough kisses of the wind,
and her eyes sparkling, notwithstanding the disappointment she
had met. John Hill had gone to town an hour before, and
who was to chop their wood she could not tell; but she
looked at Jacob when she said so in a way that implied a suspicion
of his ability to solve the problem.

Jacob ventured to say he would like to work long enough to
pay for his entertainment, if he dare ask such a favor; it would
not be asking, but doing a favor, Mrs. Goforth said; and,
throwing down his bundle, the young man took up the axe.

The old dog that had kept a suspicious eye on him all the
morning, arose now, and with some hesitation followed him to
the woodpile, whence the sturdy strokes, issuing presently, made
agreeable music in the widow's house. That day, and the next,
and the next, he kept at work, and that week, and the next,
faithfully he performed all the duties intrusted to him; but he
spoke no word concerning his past life.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

Many of the neighbors expressed surprise that Mrs. Goforth
should pick up a man in the high road, and hire him to do her
work; they could not account for it, except by saying she was
a strange woman; they hoped she might not be paid for her
foolishness by finding her horse gone some morning, and her
hired man with it. But when she was seen going to church,
and this hired man riding in the wagon with her own daughter,
there was such commotion in the congregation as had not
been known there for many a year. Some of the women, indeed,
passed by the pew where the widow and daughter sat,
pretending not to see them, and such sayings as that “birds
of a feather flock together,” and “a woman is known by the
company she keeps,” and the like, were whispered from one to
another, all having reference to Mrs. Goforth and the drunken
man, as everybody called Jacob. But the good woman had
little regard for what her neighbors thought, so long as her
own heart did not accuse her, for “what have I done,” she
said, “except practice what they preach?”

All the truth about the young man, after his arrival in the
neighborhood, was speedily bruited about and lost nothing as
it went. Elsy believed not one word of it, for a nicer or a
smarter person than Jacob Holcom she had never seen
in her life. If she could believe it was true she would
not talk with Jacob so freely; but she knew better; and even
if it were true, she thinks those who talk of it might find some
faults nearer home to attend to.

It was about the middle of the sugar-making season—night
and raining. Jacob had been busy in the sugar camp two or
three days, so busy that he had scarcely been at the house except
for the doing of necessary chores. The day we write of

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

he had not been at home since morning; he must be very tired,
and very hungry, and very lonesome, Elsy thinks; and she
goes to the window often, to see whether he is coming, but
she does not see anything of the torchlight gleaming over the
hill—and Jacob is used to make a torch of hickory bark to
light him on his way home at night—so she keeps standing
and looking out into the dark, and the rain, hoping her mother
will say, “You had better run across the meadow, Elsy, and see
whether some accident has not happened to Jacob;” but her mother
keeps at her knitting, by the fireside, and doesn't say anything
of the sort; her heart has not fluttered her steady common
sense into unnatural fears. At last she can bear the darkness
and rain no longer; who knows she thinks, but that Jacob may
have had another of those dreadful fits, and so fallen into the
fire, or the boiling water. “Mother,” she says, “it is not
raining much now: I think I will take Carlo, and run over the
hill and see if I can tell whether Jacob is in the sugar camp;
if I see him from the hill top I will come straight back.”

“Very well, my child,” replies Mrs. Goforth; “but I don't
think anything has happened to him.”

Elsy was not long in tossing a shawl over her head, nor long
in reaching the hill-top; she did not once think of darkness
and rain; one moment she paused and stood on tiptoe, looking
earnestly into the great red light that shone against the trees,
and flickered along the ground of the sugar-camp. She did
not see Jacob, and therefore sped on faster than the wind.

Before the stone furnace, where the sugar water was boiling,
a rude hut had been constructed, which afforded protection
from the storm; and here, seated on a low bench, watching
the jets of flame as they broke from the main body of fire

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

quivered a moment, and went out, sat Jacob Holcom, when
Elsy, her hair dripping with rain, and her face pale with fright,
presented herself before him.

“What can have happened?” he asked in surprise, taking
her hand and drawing her to a seat before the fire.

Elsy's cheek grew red when she found that she was come of
a foolish errand, and she stammered the truth—her fears for
him—as the best excuse she could make. It was Jacob's turn
to be confused now, and taking up a handful of the straw that
carpeted his rude hut, he pulled it to pieces, his eyes bent on
the ground, stepping aside till he was quite out of the shelter.

“Oh, don't stay in the rain,” said Elsy, “sit here by me,
there is room enough.”

Jacob sat down, but kept his face averted from the gentle,
confidant eyes of his companion. “I am sure you have not
told me true,” said Elsy, “and that you are not well. Oh, if
you should have another of those dreadful fits!”

Well might she have thought, poor simple-hearted child,
from the strange behavior of the young man, that a fit was
about to seize him, for as she looked up in his face, he covered
it with his hands, and she presently saw the tears coming out
between his fingers.

All at once she divined the truth, she thought she had
wounded him by speaking of the fit, for people said it was a
drunken fit, and Jacob might fancy she believed it.

How to begin she did not know, but to sit in silence and see
Jacob weeping like a child, was not to be thought of, so she
stammered in some way that she did not know as anybody had
said anything against him, and if they had she did not believe
it, she did not care what it was. And the more she said

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

she did not care what was spoken against him, and that
she believed he was all that was good and true, the more
discomforted the young man seemed. If she had joined her
denunciations to the rest, he could have denied their justice
perhaps; but to be thought so much better than he was, made
him more sadly humble, more truly good, than he had ever
been in his life.

He assured Elsy, in a broken voice, that he was quite well,
but that he was not worthy of the interest she had taken in
him, though he thanked her for it.

“Poor Jacob,” thought she, “I am sure his mind is wandering;
he not worthy, indeed! then I don't know who is.” And
she went herself out into the rain to mend the fire, and afterward
arranged her shawl against the crevices of the wall by
which Jacob sat, so that the wind and rain should not blow
against him.

“Sit here yourself,” said the sugar-maker, rising from the
seat, and drawing Elsy toward it; “do, I pray, for I cannot;
I would rather stand out in the rain.”

“O Jacob, what do you mean?” she asked in affright;
“sit down beside me; the bench is long enough, and tell me
what it is troubles you.” And there, the rain beating around
them, and the fire brightening, and fading, and brightening again,
Jacob told all the story of his life, sparing himself no whit.

But if he has done wrong sometimes, thought Elsy, what of
that? I suppose every one has some faults, and if everybody
has turned against him I am sure there is the more need I
should not. In fact, she believed he made his vices greatly
larger than they were; but even if he did not, it was so magnanimous
to confess them, and to come back to virtue. Verily,

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

she admired and loved Jacob more than ever before. When
he came to tell of the black eyes that had made all the woods
about his home brighter than the May sunshine, and how their
loving beams changed into sharp arrows, and pierced him
through and through, Elsy's little foot tapped smartly on the
ground, and her own eyes looked as indignant as it was in their
power to do, for in her heart she felt that the woman who
could scorn Jacob, no matter what the provocation, did not
deserve to have a lover. It is to be supposed that Jacob saw
all this, for such thoughts shine right in one's face as plainly as
written words; nevertheless, to make assurance doubly sure, no
doubt, he said, “and you, Elsy, would have spurned me just
as she did, if I had been a lover of yours!”

“How can you say so, Jacob?” she replied, “I should have
felt that you needed me most when that you were not strong
enough in yourself to resist temptation.”

“Dear Elsy!” he said, and the bench, which a little
while before was not big enough for two, might have accommodated
three very well as he spoke. But there is no need to
repeat what more they said; suffice it, they forgot to make a
torch to light them home, each confidently believing the full
moon was shining in all her splendor, they saw the way so
well.

When Jacob rapped next at the parsonage, it was not to
entreat a night's lodging, and the door opened so wide, and
the parson smiled so blandly, he could hardly believe it was
the same house or the same man he had seen before; and
when he sat next in the pew, at church, with Mrs. Goforth and
Elsy, not Elsy Goforth any more, there was nobody in all the
house that did not see them, and smile, and shake hands.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Jacob never had another fit, and the manly dignity and
propriety of his conduct soon won for him, not only the esteem
and admiration of all the neighborhood, but led the people
to believe they had wronged him in their first accusation; and
they bestowed upon Mrs. Goforth the reputation of having a
gift for curing fits, and many were the applications for advice
she received in consequence. When she assured them that she
practised no art, and that simply doing as she would be done
by, was all her wisdom, there was invariably disappointment
and sorrow, so hard is it to understand the hardest of human
possibilities, and the most wonder-working. Five years after
the mysterious cure, Jacob Holcom owned one of the prettiest
little farms about Clovernook, and in all that time Elsy and he
had never had any disagreement, except when he affirmed that
she was an angel, which she always stoutly denied; but she
was a good and true wife, and that is but a little lower than
an angel.

-- 076 --

p493-083 HASTY WORDS, AND THEIR APOLOGY.

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

Get out of my way!” said Luther Brisbane, pushing the
gate against the little girl whose face was pressed on it. He
was just coming home from school, two miles away, and in
no very amiable humor—having made bad recitations that day,
and failed of receiving his customary honors.

“I thought the gate opened the other way,” answered the
child, modestly, and stepping confusedly aside.

“There is but one right way to do anything,” replied the
boy, “and this is the right way to open the gate; and shoving
it roughly against the little girl, he went hastily down the
smoothly-gravelled walk, without once again turning his eyes
towards her.

She looked after him, feeling sorry for the offence she had
given, but quite at a loss what to say; and when he disappeared
round the corner of the house, her slim little fingers
were pulling at one another, and her brown eyes slowly filling
with tears.

“Well, my son,” said Mrs. Brisbane, looking up from her
work, and smiling, as he entered the room where she sat, and
dashed himself into a chair, sachel in hand, and hat lowered
over his brows.

He made no reply to her pleasant salutation; but fixed his

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

grey eyes sharply and demandingly upon her. Mrs. Brisbane
was well used to that ungracious demand, but she was Luther's
mother, and humored the selfish caprices of her son, as fond
mothers are likely to do.

She put down her work at once, and slipping the sachel from
Luther's arm, hung it in its proper place, and then removing
his hat, smoothed away the heavy black hair from his forehead,
and said she would have the supper prepared at once, she was
sure he must be very tired and hungry. “Yes, as tired and
hungry as I can be,” said Luther, lopping his head heavily
against his mother, and never once thinking she might be tired
too. He was the only son, and his parents, not a little proud
of him (and indeed there was a good deal in him to be proud
of), had given way to his natural strong will, till it had grown
to stubbornness, a stubbornness quite too hard to melt, and
which, if subdued at all, must needs be broken by some terribly
sharp blow. Perhaps those little fingers, in their workings,
were gathering strength for such a blow—we shall see.

Luther saw that it was a little girl's dress his mother was
sewing on; but he was too proud to seem interested in little
things, and without appearing to notice her occupation, threw
himself at full length on the sofa, and taking up book after
book, went over the day's studies in good earnest. But it was
not his nature to forget himself long, or allow others to forget
him; and suddenly, without regard to his mother's preoccupation,
he took off his waistcoat, and throwing it at her feet, said,
“That must have two buttons sewed on,” which meant, of
course, “You, my mother, who should have nothing to do but
attend to my wants, must sew them on.”

For once she did not allow herself to be interrupted, but kept

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

on steadily stitching the ruffle to the short sleeve of the blue
dress she was making.

“I say, mother, did you hear?” said Luther, holding his book
aside, and fixing his grey eyes upon her after the old fashion.

“Yes, my son,” she replied, “but I can't do it just now.”

“Why can't you?”

Mrs. Brisbane said simply that she was busy—perhaps
Luther thought she would explain what she was busy about,
and why the work was urgent; but she did not, and pushing
the curtain back, further and further, as the light grew dim,
and lifting the sewing a little closer to her eyes, kept on.
Luther would not for the world ask his mother what she was
doing—he was quite above such trifling interests, or wished
to be thought so; but try as he would, he could not suppress
the wonder as to whether the dress was for the little girl he
had seen at the gate; and, if so, why it was for her; and why
indeed, she was there. With every shadow that crossed the
door he glanced aside from the page, but he saw not the little
girl he looked to see.

Presently he might have been seen coming round the corner
of the house, whistling carelessly, and looking for nothing in
particular—certainly not for the little girl, for scarcely did he
turn his head towards her.

She was sitting on the border of grass at the edge of the
walk close by the gate, where Luther had left her, and with
one hand was pulling the curl out of her brown hair, while the
other rested on the head of the big watch-dog that lay with his
speckled nose half buried in the turf at her feet.

Luther mounted the steps of the portico, and looking in all
directions but where the dog was, whistled for him loudly—

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

perhaps to arrest the attention of the little girl; but her brown
eyes looked steadily at the ground; and when the dog, slipping
his head from beneath her hand, trotted down the walk, she
remained quiet, looking on the ground all the same, only
betraying that she felt herself observed, by pulling her scanty
skirts over her bare feet.

Luther petted and scolded the dog by turns, but without
eliciting any notice from the child; he then took his play-fellow's
ear in one hand, and raced up and down the walk, close
to her feet, but she, turning slightly aside, picked out the grass,
spear by spear, never once lifting her brown eyes.

She had gone to the gate to meet and welcome him home;
he had given her the unceremonious greeting recorded, and no
second friendly overture would she make. Luther had found
his match: half way down the walk he stopped suddenly,
exclaiming, “Oh, I have found something beautiful; whoever
comes for it may have it.” Now, there was no one to come
except the child at the gate; but he had not called directly to
her, and she would not go. Luther now sat down on the bank
and fixed his grey eyes on the little girl (for he was not used to
be so disregarded), but in vain were all his looks of displeasure
when she would not see them.

He was sorry in his heart for what he had said, but he would
not openly acknowledge it; and modulating his voice to something
like entreaty, he said, “Come here and see what I have
found.”

“It is nothing that belongs to me,” the child answered, for
the first time lifting up her eyes.

Encouraged by the mildness of her voice, he added, authoritatively,
“I tell you to come and see.”

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“I will not,” answered the little girl, tossing the curls from
her bare brown shoulders, and returning his gaze.

“Well,” said Luther, “if you won't come for it, you shan't
have it—that's all;” and he affected to put something in his
pocket.

“I don't want what is not mine,” she replied.

“But how do you know that it is not yours?”

“Because,” said the child, wiping her eyes with her hand,
“I had nothing to lose.”

Luther regarded her more attentively now, and saw that she
did not look as if she had much to lose—her dress was faded
and outgrown so much, that, try as she would, she could not
make the scanty skirt stay over her bare brown feet. One by
one the tears fell from her eyes slowly down her cheeks, and
with each that fell the boy took a step towards her. He had
not spoken as yet, however, when the gate opened, and Mr.
Brisbane entered. He brushed aside the brown tangles that
had fallen down the little girl's cheeks, gave her a flower which
he had in his hand, and led her down the walk towards the
house, saying to Luther as they came where he was standing,
“This is to be your playmate hereafter, my son;” and as he
spoke he joined the hands of the two little folks, telling the girl
that that was his son, and his name was Luther; and the boy,
that the girl's name was Almira Curtiss.

“Myrie—my mother called me Myrie,” said the little girl.

“But it is not right, for all that,” said the boy.

Myrie spoke not; but her fingers loosened their hold of the
boy's hand; and though they entered the house side by side, it
was in dissatisfied silence on the part of both.

Thus much of the first acquaintance of the lover and lady, as

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

they were to be hereafter. Not far away from the substantial
and comfortable home of good Mr. Brisbane (for he was a
good and exceedingly benevolent man), there had lived—and
the day previous to the opening of our story, died—a widow,
whose only wealth was her virtues and her little Myrie. When
Mr. Brisbane had prayed at her dying bed-side, she had said.
“What shepherd will take care of my little lamb till the heavenly
shepherd calls her?” and he had laid his hand on the
drooping head of the little girl, and comforted the mother with
the assurance that the orphan should not be forgotten.

And the funeral was over, and the mother laid to rest—to
that deep, deep rest, to which she had gone gladly—the
promise had been kept; and Myrie had opened her brown eyes
wonderingly to feel the kiss of a stranger on her cheek.

The door of the empty and poor little house where she was
born, and where all the nine years of her life had been passed,
was closed behind her; and in a pretty carriage, drawn by gay
sleek horses, she was carried to a new home—a very fine one
as she then thought. So came the meeting of the little folks—
the poor orphan and the rich man's son.

When Myrie had been living two years at Mr. Brisbane's,
she went one day to pick berries a good way from the house.
When she came near the hedge where the blackberries grew,
she saw on the next side-hill a boy not much older that herself,
binding sheaves of wheat in the sunshine. Sometimes he
stopped to pick the briers from his fingers or his feet, for he
wore no shoes, and was indeed in all respects poorly clad. He
did not sing or whistle as he bound up the bundles, but stooped
along the hill-side as though work was his doom. Myrie
stopped quite still to look at him—his patched trousers, and

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

torn hat, and tanned and bleeding feet, drew her sympathy;
and if she had done as her heart inclined, she would have put
down her basket and assisted him for an hour or two at his
tiresome work.

It was so cool and pleasant where she was, for the wild
grape-vines were looped from limb to limb along the hedge
where the briers grew, that she every now and then turned to
observe the poor tired worker in the hot sunshine.

Her basket was not yet half full when the twittering and
fluttering in the leaves overhead were greatly increased, a
sudden gust of wind turned the leaves all wrong-side out, and
a heavy black shadow ran along the hill, chasing the sunshine
away. She ran out of the hedge to see if the sun was going
down, it was so dark; and taking off her hood, turned her face
towards the sky, where the blackness was becoming dense.
There was a flash of blinding light and a thunder-peal that
seemed for a moment crashing the sky, and then went rumbling
and muttering into silence.

Plash, plash in her face came the heavy rain drops.

The little boy threw down the bundle he was binding, and
bending forward as he ran, came towards the hedge.

“Here, little girl,” he said, as he parted the heavy tangles
of leafy vines that roofed a scrubby tree, and drooped around
it almost to the ground: “come in here, and the rain will
never touch you.”

She was quick to avail herself of the offered shelter, and in
a moment the two children were sitting side by side on a mound
of turf, listening half afraid and half delighted, to the music of
the rain on the broad green leaves above them.

“Don't be afraid,” the boy would say, again and again, after

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

the subsiding of the sharp thunder and lightning: but though
he said so often, “Don't be afraid,” he was greatly awed, if not
fearful, and with every flash uplifted his hands—appealing
involuntarily for protection.

Presently the rain found its way through the leafy roof, and
the curls of Myrie were full of it; but the violence of the storm
was past now, and little cared the children for the plashing of
the bright drops on their heads, or in their faces. It was
natural they should begin to talk about going home as the storm
subsided, and then it was that the homes, and afterward the
names of the strangers, became known to each other. Charles
Robinson was the name of the lad—he had no father, nor
mother, nor other friend, he said—he was lately come to the
neighborhood to seek his fortune, and chanced to be at the
time in the employ of the farmer who owned the adjoining
wheat field. He brushed the rain drops carefully from his
worn hat, saying, half sadly though jocularly, that he should be
very sorry to have it spoiled.

Myrie told how poor she had been, and how poor she was
then, except for the kindness of the good man with whom she
lived, for she felt that her pretty bright dress contrasted with
the old soiled clothes of the boy, and she knew that he felt it
too, and in the gentle goodness of her heart, tried to make
their positions as nearly equal as she could—for Myrie was not
proud or willful, except to those who towards her were proud
and self-willed.

Charley smiled, for he felt the kindness, and for a moment the
dew came to his eyes; but having twisted off a handful of grass
that grew up pale and tender in that shady bower, by way of
diverting his thoughts, he brushed the rain drops from the thick

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

curls that fell along his forehead, and parting the viny curtains,
stepped resolutely out into the sunshine—for the clouds were
breaking up, and hedge and wheat field, and the wet woods
close by, were all shining in a flood of splendor. The birds
were singing in full chorus, hopping from ground to tree, and
from limb to limb, for their exuberance of joy would not let
them remain quiet. “Come, Myrie,” called Charley, “and I
will help you fill your basket before I go back to my work.”

“But you will lose the time,” answered Myrie, glad of companionship,
yet at the same time mindful of the lad's interest.

“Oh, no matter, I can work by the moonlight—I meant to
do so, at any rate.”

“What for?” asked Myrie.

Charley laughed gayly, and said, “To finish the field's work,
to be sure—what else should I do it for?”

“I thought, perhaps,” said Myrie, half ashamed to place the
sordid calculation beside the generous impulse of the boy—“I
thought perhaps, you would get more money.”

Charley laughed again, and said, “that some way or other
money slipped right through his hands when he had it, and
that he believed he was just as well off without a cent as with
it;” and treading carefully, for the briers were sharp, and his
feet bare, he made his way to where the berries were thickest,
and Myrie's basket was presently heaped almost up to the
handle.

On the hill-side, opposite the wheat field, she turned as she
went towards home and saw Charley bending along the stubble;
he looked up and, with a wave of his old hat, bade her a
second and genial good bye.

“Only see, Lu, what beautiful berries!” and taking the

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

leafy covering from her basket, Myrie ran down the walk
toward the portico, where sat Luther, with a book before his
eyes.

“Very beautiful!” he replied, scarcely glancing aside from
the page.

“Where have you been!” asked Myrie, in good-natured surprise,
bending one knee on the step at his feet, for she saw
that his shoes, generally so polished, were positively muddy,
and that the hems of his white trowsers were almost dripping
wet, while the usually prim collar lopped, damp and limberly.

Luther did not so much as lift his eyes this time, but in
answer to the question of where he had been, replied concisely,
“in the rain.”

Myrie said not another word, but having adjusted the leaves
that covered her basket, skipped round the corner of the house,
provokingly indifferent.

“Did you see Luther?” asked Mrs. Brisbane, as Myrie came
in; “he has been watching for you this half-hour.”

“I did not think he was watching for me,” she replied; “he
would hardly speak.”

“Well, poor boy,” said the mother, “he is a little vexed, I
suppose, and no wonder; he went out with the umbrella to
bring you home, and could not find you; and besides that, was
caught in the rain, and soiled his clean clothes, as you saw.”

“Oh how sorry I am!” said Myrie, and filling the cup with
the berries, she hastened to offer them to Luther, with the
expression of her sympathy and regret.

“Where were you?” asked he, setting down the cup as
though for his part he cared nothing about blackberries.

Myrie said where she was, and with whom, adding that

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

Charley Robinson was the nicest and best little boy she ever
saw.

“Dear me,” said Luther, tartly, “if I had known you were
so well protected, I might have spared myself much trouble,
and the danger of getting cold and dying, perhaps.”

Myrie laughed a little derisively, and replied, “that the
warmth of his temper would be likely to keep off a chill;” and
sitting down on the portico, opposite him, amused herself by
humming a tune. Perhaps she thought that Luther would
speak to her; but he did not, and directly, as though the tune
interrupted his studies, closed the volume and retired to his own
room, leaving the berries untouched.

“It would not be Charley Robinson that would ever be so
sullen, I know,” thought Myrie; and as if the thought were
some retaliation upon Luther, she recalled all the pleasant
interview of the afternoon, and at last ended in a dreamy
musing, forgetting Luther altogether.

With now and then some such ruffling of the current as we
have described, the lives of the little folks ran on. Many
a spring they gathered flowers together along the fields and
in the woods—many a morning they planned and planted the
garden—and many a time picked together the white nuts
from the ground, and the red apples from the trees; and so
they stepped up the years, one after another, into manhood
and womanhood, and the blushes many a time shone between
Myrie's curls, when Luther found place for some tender sentiment,
as he instructed her in French, or drawing, or music.

And during these years, Charley Robinson went tossing
about the world, drifting every now and then into his boyhood's
harbor, by chance as it seemed—perhaps it was so,

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

nevertheless he was sure to come first and last to see Myrie—she
always joyously, demonstratively glad to see him—he always
bashfully, silently, more than glad to see her.

Sometimes his pockets were well lined, and his coat glossy
and new; and at other times his feet were badly shod, and the
brim of his hat not much less torn than of old. Poor Charley!
fortune played all games with him.

He had seen many countries, and a number of the great
cities of the world, picking up some knowledge, but not much
wisdom; enlarging experience, but reaping small profit; now
on the sea as a common sailor, now as a traveller with money
and leisure; sometimes prying stones from the hard quarry,
for the sake of daily necessities, and then again coining money
by this or that chance speculation: but his hands had still the
old trick—the money slipped through them—no poor man nor
woman crossed his path who was not the richer for it, and
often his last shilling went with the rest.

It was nothing Charley said—he would get more some way;
and so he did, but it was often some very hard way. But he
seemed rather to like bad fortune, and put his shoulder to the
wheel with the same desperate energy, no matter how small
the benefit accruing to himself, or if, indeed, the advantage
were all another's—poor Charley! there was no method in his
nature—all was just as it chanced.

Up and down the world were scores of people who had enjoyed
his liberality, and said, “What a good, careless fellow he is!”
and forgotten him, for though a genial companion, the impression
he left was generally cvanescent. There was not in his
character strength and power enough to leave its impress on
others fixed and well-defined.

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

Luther never, with all the advantages of education and manners,
prospective wealth and respectability of position, and
beloved, as he knew himself to be, felt quite easy in the presence
of the self-cultured and really noble-hearted Charley. He
invariably spoke of him as one so much his inferior as by no
possibility to come in competition with him, but when they met,
Charley compelled from him an acknowledgment of social
equality. For it is hard to frown in the face that smiles upon
us confidingly, or to draw back our hand from a cordial grasp.
But he was careful to repeat to Myrie whatever stories of
Charley's improvidence he could hear, doubtless with no intention
to exaggerate, and yet the character of Charley never
shone the brighter for his handling.

If he had ever said, “My dear Myrie, I am ashamed of the
weakness; but I am pained, jealous if you will, when I see
you so much entertained by the adventurous tales of Charley
Robinson, for I fear the glow of his really generous nature
makes my selfishness seem all the darker.” If he had said
this, or anything like this, Myrie would have told him frankly
and truly that Charley was to her like some poor brother who
had shared all the hardships of her cabin-home, and with
whom her sympathy, in consequence of shared pain and poverty,
was very close; that is seemed her duty as well as pleasure to be
to him strength and comfort—to make, as it were, a dewy morning
in the weary workday of his life; for lightly as he talked,
and gayly as he laughed over the struggles he had had with adversity,
she knew that it was not in human nature to be insensible
to suffering—that “the flesh will quiver where the pincers
tear,” however the martyr may suppress the groans.

But such was not the course of Luther Brisbane; he would

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

not confess the weakness of fearing any man, but strove to
make void his real fear by pretence of its non-existence; and
by the frequent assertion of supremacy and declaration of his
dislike of Charley, he called out defences from Myrie, which
she would never otherwise have made; and whatever woman
is required to defend, she speedily learns to love; so, whatever,
coolness Luther showed the young man, she atoned for by a
double warmth.

When Luther went away to college it was with a heart
quite at rest. Charley was gone, Heaven only knew where.
When he came to say good bye to Luther that young man had
treated him with unusual cordiality—he quite received him
into friendship, even to confidence; it is to be hoped he did
not know the full extent of the harm he was doing, that he
was in truth but softening a heart that he might press the
thorn down deep.

As they sat under the summer trees together, the young collegian
unfolded to his pleased listener the plan of his future
life, the crowning bliss of which was, of course, to be
his marriage with Myrie, to whom he was already betrothed.

The next day Charley was gone from the neighborhood, no
one knew why nor where. The full moon that had shone so
brightly over the lovers the night past had lighted his lonesome
steps—anywhere he cared not, so it was to new scenes
and new adventures; yet every step that divided him from
Myrie, stirred the thorn that was in his heart, and made it
bleed afresh. Poor, poor Charley!

There is a sort of love, if love it may be called, that only
lives upon opposition—it will break down every barrier, climb
to every height, and descend to every depth, to obtain its

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

object, or in other words to triumph—it is like the boy's passion
for the butterfly, prompting the chase through brier and
bush, up steep places, and over rough grounds—but when the
treasure is captured, the passion dies—the pretty wings,
handled roughly, lose all their beauty; and feeble and spiritless,
the insect is let go to creep and flutter as it can, admired
of its captor never more. It is, perhaps, wrong to
call what is only love of power, love—but I have called
it so, because it is a counterfeit that passes current in most
places. Selfish natures, wishing to subdue all things to their
own interests, are apt, I think, to deceive themselves; and it
is not that those men are hypocrites beyond all others who
smile, and smile, and murder while they smile, but simply more
ambitious of subjugating others to themselves. It may be
that Luther so deceived himself.

After the first sorrow of separation, no bird in the meadows
was so happy as Myrie; you might hear her singing under the
trees, and skipping nimbly about the garden, now telling the
dog about his absent master; sometimes, indeed, she would
sit in her chamber for an hour or more; but if you could
have peeped over her shoulder, you would have seen that she
was writing and rewriting letter after letter, and yet all the
same letter; for one and all began with “Luther, dear Luther,”
and ended with “Luther, dear Luther.” She was trying to
maker her letter good enough to send to him—poor, sweet
child!

He had not gone three days, when she began to watch
anxiously for Mr. Brisbane as he returned evenings from the
village where the post-office was; he might bring a letter, she
thought; indeed it was the most likely thing in the world, that

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

Luther would seize the first spare moment, and, perhaps, from
the first inn at which he should stop send back a line to say
how he thought of her every waking moment, and dreamed of
her every sleeping one, and pined to be back in the past, or
away in the reunion of the distant future. She was more
troubled for Luther than for herself—she had so many comforts
of which he was deprived. Could she not sit in the
shade of the very tree where they had sat so often—read the
poems they had read together; and were not these things the
accessories of a closer spiritual communion than he could
have? Ah, yes! Luther had the hardest—had, indeed, all
the suffering. She had flowers, and books and walks, and a
thousand things to assure her and reassure her; but Luther,
poor Luther, could see no evidence of the blessed past out of
his own heart. That, she knew, was filled to aching fullness
with its honied sweets; and she saw that the pleasure of new
sensations and new experiences were his—that his zest of mere
animal life was much keener than hers—that he had, too, the
sustaining stimulus of prospective endeavor and triumph; but
with all, and for all, Luther, poor Luther, had the worst of it.

After the few first evenings, Myrie prolonged her watches
by beginning them an hour too soon; and when in the distance
she saw her guardian approaching, she could not stay within
doors any longer, but would go out to meet him—at first only
to the gate, then to the next hill, and so further and further
as the nights went by and no letter came.

She never said she had come for anything, or expected any
thing; but the smile and eager look with which she always
met Luther's father would presently fade away, and, taking
his hand, she would walk beside him, looking on the ground,

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

and speaking not a word. If asked what the matter was, she
would say, “Nothing,” and that was all.

The color began to fade in her cheeks, except now and then
when they flushed with the old brightness at the thought of
Luther's constancy, or with her own shame for indulging a
doubt. Were there not a thousand reasons for his silence—
the hurry and confusion of settlement, and all the engrossing
occupations of a new life's beginning. She had been foolishly
exacting, and would wait her lover's leisure and pleasure more
patiently. Then the fearful thought would come that he might
be ill, for love is of all passions most tormenting; and in measuring
the strength of his attachment by her own, she could not by
any possibility reconcile herself to the silence. She could not
have thus kept him waiting, if life and liberty were hers, no
matter what else intervened. Then would come the thought of
forgetfulness and desertion, and the mental and bodily prostration
would be followed by the bitter energy of reacting despair;
but this came at moments and at intervals, and for the most
part she felt that some dreadful calamity had befallen her darling;
for, underlying all possibilities and probabilities, was the
deep-seated conviction that, whatever her sufferings, he had the
worst of it.

One week—two weeks—ten days—nearly two weeks were
gone. The caty-dids in the top of the high pear-tree that
grew near the door were noisily welcoming in the early autumn,
and in the distant woods the winds were making that moaning
murmur that comes when the glory of summer is gone: the
sunshine was lessening on the hills, and the gladness in Myrie's
heart was lessening like it. She had scarcely spoken all day,
and yet she was not ill, she said, nor sad; and to every

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

inquiry as to her disaffection, the reply was, “Nothing,
nothing.”

Mrs. Brisbane, kind, motherly soul, put down her sewing
more than once, and laying her cool, moist hands on the girl's
forehead, besought her to lie down for a little while—to taste
of cordial, or to walk among the late garden flowers, and try
to steal from their beauty some color for her cheeks.

Myrie's eyes would fill with tears; but she would say she
was very well and very happy, and remain quietly gazing away
across the fading woods and hill-tops—she herself knew not
where. It was not the cordial, nor the walk, nor the bodily
rest she required. Poor Myrie!

She thought now, as the sun went down, she was watching
the fading light, and the motion of the leaves, and the darting
hither and thither of the night-hawks, that were come out an
hour before their time; but all the time her eyes kept gazing
in one direction; and if the look fixed itself nowhere, it took in
nearly all the dusty length of the road till it wound down
among the hills beyond the village, where the one spire, beautifully
white, held up its glittering cross. She wondered how Mrs.
Brisbane smiled so cheerfully, and went about the house possessing
her soul in peace—how could she be so calm and fearless of
harm, saying lightly, when she spoke of Luther, that it was
enough, like the boy, to remember them only when he needed
them.

The sun went down, and the owl hooted dismally, as if in
mockery of all gayer sounds, and still Myrie kept the old position.
She would not go to the gate even to meet her guardian that
night; she was trying to believe she was no longer hopefully
expectant, as if she could shut her heart from her heart.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

Foolish girl! Many hills were yet between them when she saw
him, and though, to fortify herself against disappointment, she
told her soul over and over that he would not have any letter—
and if he had, it would not be for her—the first approaching
footfalls made her heart beat the brightest color up to her
cheek that had been there for days and days.

She would not turn her eyes towards her guardian as he
came in; but when he said, “here is a letter from Lu,” there
was an involuntary reaching out of her hand, and such an
exclamation of joy as one might make if the dead were brought
to life. It was a very little sheet of note-paper, folded neatly, and
addressed simply, “For Myrie.” “How did you get it!” and
“could it come to me this way?” were Myrie's first happy
exclamations; and when she learned from her guardian that it
had been inclosed in the envelope containing one to himself,
the first enthusiasm was gone. She hardly knew why, but she
would rather have broken the seal, and that the superscription
had been all to herself.

“And how does he excuse himself for not having written till
this late day?” inquired the mother, still evenly drawing up
the threads of her sewing work.

“Let me see what he does say,” replied the father, and,
adjusting his spectacles, he unfolded the letter, and placing the
candle between it and himself, read aloud slowly:—“`Dear
parents, I have been too busy and too happy to write.”'

“There, Myrie,” exclaimed Mrs. Brisbane, interrupting the
reading, “I told you so!”

“I know it,” replied the girl, and, crushing the letter she
held, glided out of the house, the bitter waters that had been
stirring in her heart, brimming over her eyes.

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

The moon came out of the lonesome woods, and looked
down on her tenderly and sadly, and climbed higher and higher
to the middle of the great quiet sky before she arose from the
seat she had taken under the low apple tree—the same on which
she sat when Charlie stooped over her, and with one kiss
turned heavy-hearted away—how heavy-hearted she felt now
for the first time, for she suffered now with a kindred pang.
It was as if her tears, watering a hitherto unnoticed bud,
caused it to burst open, and she saw what manner of flower it
might have been.

Then, as she smoothed out the as yet unopened note, and
with a step steadier than that with which she came, turned towards
the house, came the thought that had come to her once
before, when she was a little girl. “Charley would not have
done so.” But where was he? She could not tell; but in her
heart she wished heaven would keep him and guide him back
some time, and with no conscious significance, she sang, as she
walked under the moonlight, “Jamie's on the stormy Sea.”
Who shall say that thoughts go not like arrows to their
marks, and leave their impress more or less deep, as spirits are
kindred or impressible.

Luther did not say to Myrie he had been too busy and too
happy to write—he did not intimate any thought of her expectation
of a letter earlier, or of one at all indeed. True, he
began with “Dear Myrie;” but to the reader the words seemed
dead, as it were—there was no earnest and deep meaning in
them. He expressed no fear of her unfaithfulness—there was
nothing to be faithful to, as the letter suggested—no concern
lest she might be unhappy—of course she was happy—why
should she not be? Life was before her, and the choice of her

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

own way—thus implying freedom from any obligation to him.
He did not say he thought of the old walks, or repeated the
old poems; but the entire letter was in a light, flippant strain,
and chiefly about himself, his occupations, plans, and prospects,
with some allusion to the weather, an attempted description of
the scenery about his new residence, ending in an elaborate
account of one of his professors, meant to be exceedingly funny.

He hoped Myrie would write at her leisure and inclination,
and tell him all the news of her little world; and if she found
herself oppressed with any superfluous amount of tenderness,
after duly caring for Brave (the dog), her birds and flowers,
she might bestow it upon him if she could so far forget his
unworthiness, and so oblige her devoted friend and humble servant—
Luther Brisbane. No abbreviation from, nor addition
to, the full and simple name—just as he would have written to
any one else. The butterfly had opened its wings wide before
him—had nestled close in his bosom—he had counted all its
rings of gold and brown, and was willing, nay, glad, to toss it
off his hand.

Strong in health and strong in hope, selfish, proud, and
ambitious, we must let him alone; he will learn, perhaps, by
and by, that affection has taken deeper root in his heart than
as yet he is aware of.

Sometimes Myrie thought she would not write at all—then
she would make bitter accusations, and by showing him how
desolate and broken, and altogether helpless her heart was,
make him, perforce, take it up tenderly, as of old. Then
again she resolved to affect indifference, and reply to his careless
and flippant letter in a tone as careless and flippant as his
own.

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

Hope and despair, and much suffering, doubtless, ran through
all this unsteadiness of purpose, and whether she in the end
adopted a middle course—now silent, and now speaking, half coldness
and half fondness—I know not, but think this course likeliest;
one thing, however, is certain, the less strength Luther
gave her to lean upon, the more she leaned upon herself.
Choke up the fountain in one direction, and it will make itself
a channel in another; and unless the living waters of love be
dried up at their source, as sometimes happens, they will flow
over something, not unlikely over weeds as well as flowers.

More than a year had passed since Luther went away, and
Myrie was coming at sunset along the dusty path by the road-side,
looking thoughtfully and walking slowly—perhaps she
dreaded to say at home that she had no letter from Luther—
and this was the ninth week since the last one came.

Hard struck the hoofs of a fast rider on the clay of the
beaten and sunbaked road—nearer and nearer they sounded,
and the shadows of the gay horse and hasty rider were just
before her, she turned into the deep dusty weeds and thick
shadows of the low elms that grew by the road-side. The
hands that lay on her bosom, one on the other were suddenly
unclasped, and a voice to which joy lent so solemn and so deep
a music that she scarcely recognized it for Charley's, said
“Myrie!”—how often we turn aside like her and so meet our
fate!

When Myrie wrote next to Luther she told him (who shall
say why or wherefore?) that the social enjoyments of the
neighborhood had been greatly quickened by the unexpected
return of Charles Robinson; and she added, as a pleasant
bit of information, perhaps, that his growth of manly beauty

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

and mental stature were alike remarkable. This was all or
nearly all, she said about Charley; nevertheless, it was sufficient
to rouse the old jealousy, and make Luther himself again.
The return mail brought a long letter, assuming all the old
authority, if less than the old love.

Night and morning Myrie was heard singing again in her
chamber, in the garden, up and down the dooryard walks.
The leaves faded and fell, and the sun rose and set in the dull
glory that comes duly with the dying year; but the winds were
now pleasant companions to the heart that thought them so
lonesome the year past.

Not unfrequently Charley sat at the supper-table and told
stories, less perhaps, for the good old folks than for Myrie, and
often in the moonlight, under the trees at the door, he sat with
her alone, telling stories still; and under all, felt by both, but
spoken not, was the one story which he did not tell.

Suddenly, without intimation or excuse, Luther appeared at
the old homestead. Without excuse, I said, though he said
he was suffering from ill health, and required relaxation and
quietude. Whether in ill health or not, it is quite certain he
came in ill humor, and that poor Myrie was from the first the
recipient of it. He had grown handsome, grave, and reserved;
but there was one subject which darkened all the beauty of his
face with frowns, and swept away his reserve with a torrent of
angry denunciation—nothing connected with Charles Robinson
would he suffer to be mentioned in his presence, and yet himself
made the most constant allusions to him. He was astonished that
his mother should find entertainment in the inflated inventions
which the vagabond Charley was in the habit of passing off as
experiences. It was quite proper, to be sure, to show a certain

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

civility to inferiors; but when they presumed upon it as did
this vulgar person, it was time to put some protecting restraint
upon politeness; he could plainly see, though no one else
could, a pitiful deterioration in the morality of the neighborhood
within the year past, and who so blind as not to know to
whom to trace it all. Why, nobody could be so blind; he was
very sure Myrie could not, she was quite too sensible, too capable
of higher appreciation; he was not in the least afraid of her
being misled by the pleasantries of a mere adventurer—by
what he was sure she knew was but the shining of rottenness.
Oh no, it was not for her he feared; but for the artless and
unsuspecting village girls, not one of whom would be suffered
to escape the serpent's fascinations. He had one sure hope,
however—doubtless the spendthrift would soon find himself reduced
to his customary shameful poverty, and have perforce,
to make another recruiting expedition, and relieve the neighborhood
of his presence, while he pursued his trade of begging,
borrowing, or stealing. Luther was not certain whether to
one or to all the said makeshifts Charles Robinson was addicted.

Some such tirade as this he concluded one day by saying,
“Perhaps Myrie can tell.”

Myrie smiled quietly, and replied, “that as it did not especially
concern her to know in what particular manner Charley
possessed himself of money, she had never made it a subject of
speculation much less of inquiry; she doubted not that it was
fairly won; for one thing she had admiringly observed of Charley,
and that was that when he could not speak of man or
woman in honest approval, he was always generously silent.”

“And so you own to me,” said Luther, biting his lip, “that
you admire this profligate who calls himself Robinson?”

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

“I admire his abstinence from evil speaking;” and seeing
the frown gathering darker and darker in the face of Luther,
she continued, perhaps with the perverseness and daring of
which we all have our share, “he has many noble and generous
qualities which I admire, and which I wish were more common.”
She hesitated a little on the close of the sentence, and Luther
taking it up, said sneeringly, “which you wish I possessed—
thank you, Miss Almira.”

Now Luther had never once said Almira, much less Miss
Almira, since the day of their first acquaintance, and she smiled
again at the meaning formality. She made no other reply, and
Luther continued, in deepening anger, “Perhaps you would have
me say Miss Curtiss—I will endeavor to gratify you, though
the associations are anything but agreeable to me.” Myrie's
eyes flashed with fiery indignation; but the thought of her
sweet, patient, dead mother, who in all the trial of her hard
life had never dishonored that name, put out the fires with
moisture, if not with tears, and she answered with a slow
speech, that showed she weighed the words as she uttered them;
“As to what you shall call me, please yourself—hereafter you
can neither please nor displease me.” As she finished speaking,
she arose and turned to leave him.

“One moment, Myrie,” said Luther, startled into something
like earnestness, “one moment, till I explain—truly I did not
intend to convey the meaning you have received.” Myrie
turned half round and said, “One moment would not serve to
explain away the bitter meaning of your words—I will give
you a year; yes, twenty of them, if I live so long, to devise an
apology.”

“I wonder” said Mrs. Brisbane, who had come to the door

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

to thread her needle, and smiling on Myrie as she passed, “I
wonder what can be burning; there is such a great smoke
across the fields, and it seems to me just about where your
mother's house used to stand. I hope no accident has happened.”

Glad of an excuse to be alone, Myrie said she would go and
see.

There are times in life when the saddest memories are comforting;
from the aching of some present grief they draw us
away, and casting a shadow over all our life, make the cloud
and the night less gloomily visible. So as Myrie walked on and
on, she tried to define distinctly the almost forgotten memories
of her childish life; but it was only some isolated experience
here and there, which had been deepened she knew not how,
that she could bring distinctly out of the almost forgotten past of
early childhood. Gradually she could make the picture more
clear—so clear that she trod softly, lest the rough stubbly way
should hurt her feet, for she seemed a little girl again, a poor
bare-footed little girl, and almost believed herself going home
with the scanty earnings of her mother's hard week's work.
She could almost see the pale, anxious face at the window, the
narrow, hard-beaten path leading up to the door, the hearthstones
and the fire, the one better chair than the rest, the
floor so white and so nice, the whitewashed wall, and her own
two or three faded dresses hanging against it. Quite unconscious
of time and distance, she kept on walking and musing as
she walked, till the summit of the slope, on which stood the
little house where she was born, was reached.

A look of bewilderment displaced the one of sorrow that
had been deepening in her face all the way. Could she be

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

mistaken? No! surely that was the hill, that was the very
clump of trees, under which she remembered to have played
many a time, while her mother sat by and sewed; the very
trees under which that mother's coffin had rested, when she
for the last time looked upon her; there was the little house
itself, the same, yet not the same. New porches, and new
roof, and new blinds, and new paint had so completely
changed it, that had she seen it elsewhere, it would scarcely
have reminded her of her birthplace. The trees were newly
trimmed, the briers removed from the rear grounds, and these
it was which made the smoke that showed so far away. The
sod was shaven smooth, and the old rose-bushes, carefully
pruned and tied together. She was not yet done surveying
the scene in astonishment when, as her eyes ran down the
walk, she saw Charley Robinson coming forth to meet and welcome
her.

“Come in,” he said, a smile of joy illuminating all his face,
while Myrie was yet in the midst of delighted exclamations
that her poor old home could be made to look like such
a paradise. “Come in and see how you like my style of furnishing.”

How pretty it all was! just as she would have done it herself.
Curtains so fine and so white, chairs and tables so small
and so neat, just as if they had been made for the very cottage
they adorned; and the carpet! what a pattern of beauty—
a green ground, dotted with bright red roses! Who could
have chosen it? Was it Charley, and simply to please himself?

“No, dear Myrie, it was to please you. I thought you
would like to see the old place looking bright and comfortable,

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

and that you would perhaps come and see me sometimes,
for I am going to live here, and be a sober farmer hereafter.”

There was a mingling of sad and joyful sensations in Myrie's
heart as she walked home, for it had been a long while that
the love had been lessening for Luther, the liking increasing
for Charley; and she could not help saying over and over, as
she remembered what seemed—whether it were so or not—
the taunt of her early poverty, “Charley would not have done
so!” and had he not now given her living proof of his kinder
and nobler disposition? How much tenderness and poetry
were concealed in his careless and seemingly unsusceptible
nature, after all.

It was after midnight when she went to sleep, and then
with a confused image in her mind that was neither Luther
nor Charley—partly one and partly the other; for so sometimes
it seems as if we surrendered to fate, and as for ourselves
had no choice in the matter. To us all there come
seasons when one thing seems little better than another;
when there is nothing that seems very bright, or very much
worth having.

And so, says the reader, they were married, Myrie and
Charley, and lived very happy, and Luther remained a discontented
old bachelor all his life as he deserved to. You
may as well say so at once, for I see that will be the end.

Now, dear reader, I am not a story-maker; if I were I
should perhaps shape fortunes more smoothly sometimes; often
what would seem to me more equitably just; but I am simply
the writer of stories life has made for me, and life's stories or
life's histories do not always run as we would suppose they

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

would, or as we would have them. Now in shadow, now in
sunshine; now where it is extremely rough, and then, for a
little while, along smooth ground, we go on and on, and lose
ourselves in the silent sea.

Myrie's life was not very different from the rest, nor was
Charley's, though his ran faster, and was sooner lost to the
windings and shadows of time than are some others; perhaps,
however, he had his share of the sunshine—who shall
tell?

A letter from Luther's mother was laid one day on his
table where he sat composing what he hoped to be a graduating
honor. The letter was superscribed in the usually clear
and steady hand of his mother, which seemed to say, plainly
enough, that all at home was well. That was all Luther
cared to know; so he thought, and so the letter lay till he
penned sentence after sentence. Coming to the foot of a
page, he glanced along it with a satisfied smile, tossed it
aside, leaned back in his chair for a little respite, and broke
the seal of his mother's letter. For a moment he thought he
saw this great, shining world dizzily drifting away from him;
he involuntarily reached out his hand and caught at nothing;
there was nothing left to catch hold of—aching, empty darkness,
that was all! He might not be Luther Brisbane, and
that fair writing before him might not be a prize essay: it was
nonsense—nothing: himself was nothing for all he knew.
With one hand he swept letters and papers together, locked them
in the desk and walked out, perhaps to see if the world were
really gone, and himself and his little dusty room all that were
left.

Luther did not know—none of us know—what a great hope

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

is to us until it is dead. Not till we take it up and find how
cold it is, and how heavy it is, and that we have nothing to do
but to bury it, do we, or can we know.

He learned then how much all his future life had been
colored by the dream of his love; he saw for what all his strife
had been; now there was nothing for which to strive. Notwithstanding
the estrangement, he had never thought of home
disconnected from Myrie; she was not there, and his mother
said she rejoiced while she mourned—rejoiced that Myrie was
so happily mated, and living so near, and yet sad for the breaking
up of the different future she had planned for her. She did
not say what that future was. Luther's own heart told him
what it was. “I cannot be sad,” the letter concluded,
“when I see our darling the crowning beauty of her beautiful
home.”

Here, then, was something to catch hold of. When Luther
re-read the letter, he lingered a long time upon those closing
words. “So, then,” thought he, “Myrie is happy; I wonder
if it will not send a shadow across her threshold when she hears
of what honors I am come to,” and he carefully adjusted the
papers containing what was to be the prize essay. “And this
is the strength of woman's attachment, is it?” he went on;
“they are all artful and fickle alike—not worth regretting—in
fact, I consider myself a fortunate man.”

And as the disappointed student mused, he tore his mother's
letter into little slips and scattered it to the winds, saying, “so
perish my boyish fancy, and now for a career of ambition, of
manly effort—now for a life that is a life;” and he concluded
with a flat contradiction of all he had said by exclaiming, “I'll
see if she can forget me! I'll be a man yet, she might have

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

been proud of! I'll make her see, and make the world see,
that I am sufficient to myself! Men shall not think of naming
me in the same breath—not in the same day—with Charley
Robinson.”

So Luther resumed his pen, and a vehement and nervous
energy mortised the words one to another, as all his artistic
ability could not previously have done.

If we could see the influences that sometimes work out fine
results, we should be sadly taken aback. It is not best, perhaps,
to inquire too far, but to enjoy the shadow without
having first pryed into the tree's heart, to see if that be sound.
The blackest cloud gives out the brightest lightning; the grass
grows greenest and highest where the carcass lay. The thought
of the applause of men may have mingled with the most beautiful
charities, and stimulated the missionary to do his work, the
martyr to do his.

Certain it is, Luther Brisbane made a fine speech on the
sufficiency of the mind to itself, showing very clearly, and to
the satisfaction of most who heard him, that the bitterest
experiences and sharpest disappointments of life are but the
steps by which it goes up and on—the breaking of the heart's
idol but the breaking of a child's toy—suffering, all privation, of
whatever sort, but the process of education towards higher and
wider knowledge.

Many faint-hearted striplings went home that day, built up
in hope and encouraged in faith; with cheeks glowing, and
eyes resting on some bright Eden in the future, between which
and themselves they were determined, just then, nothing should
intervene.

Luther, meantime, victor where all were honored, with

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

congratulations ringing in his ears, and the smile of a proud satisfaction
shining on him from his parents, shut himself away from
all who sought his company, buried his face in his pillow, and—
shall I say to the honor or the shame of manhood?—wet it
with his tears. On the whole, I think it were better said, to
manhood's honor, he wept; for it is the weaknesses of our
fellows more than their strength that endears them to us; we
love those who need our help more than those who need no
support.

Myrie sat at the window of her pretty cottage, glancing from
her sewing work now and then down the walk; it was time
for Charley to come home from the village. She had not
waited long (for Charley was a good husband, and never
kept her waiting long) when she heard his quick step
coming.

“I have kept you waiting, Myrie,” he said, shaking back his
curly hair; “but never mind, I have brought you something
that will more than pay you. I waited for the mail, and here
is Luther Brisbane's prize-essay.”

He threw it in her lap, and went on: “Put down your work,
my dear, and read it; everybody is praising Luther, and I
almost feared to bring you this, for it throws me all in the
shadow; indeed, Myrie, I don't know how it was you ever saw
anything in me to admire!” He spoke lightly, but the moisture
came to his eyes, and affirmed that he was not idly depreciating
himself.

“O Charley,” said Myrie, putting the grand essay aside, and
her arm about his neck, “I should love you for your generosity,
if you had not one of your other thousand good and admirable
qualities.” After a moment she added, “Luther is not great

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

enough to praise you; but no matter about him at all; let us
go water the flowers while the tea is making.”

And in their cheerful and healthiful occupation they presently
forgot all about Luther Brisbane; and when, the following
evening, Charley read the prize-essay aloud, Myrie said she had
not thought of it since he brought it home.

If Luther could have heard her say so, he would have taken
another upward step, perhaps, in his long and bright progress.

When Mrs. Brisbane came to drink tea with Myrie she said
she had hoped to bring Luther with her, but that he had been
complaining all the day of headache, and did not look a bit
well, poor boy—and besides, he had taken a long walk in the
morning, and felt quite overcome. Had he seen Myrie's white
curtains gleaming through the roses, and heard the music of
her voice as she called across the hill to the good and loving
Charley? Perhaps so.

The next day—not when Charley saw her, however—Myrie
gathered the prettiest bunch of flowers she could cull from all
her choice collection, and sent it to the indisposed Luther.
Was it in the hope they would wake “disagreeable associations?”
or was it to show him that she had so far outgrown her
childish fancy as to regard him only as a sick neighbor, whom
she would fain do kindly by?

Why should we pry into what it does not concern us to
know? Let us for once leave vulgar curiosity, and receive
simply that “Mrs. Robinson sends Mr. Brisbane some flowers,
with her very kind regards.” So the errand-boy said, and that
is all we have to do with it. Daily, Luther made long walks
about the neighborhood, and on each return his mother inquired
whether he had been to see Myrie; and again and

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

again he replied that it was too late or too early, or that his
walk had been in a different direction; and perhaps these
answers were all made in good faith—at any rate, it does not
concern us to know.

His stay at home was brief, and his visit confined chiefly to
his parents, avoiding all society in as far as was possible. The
momentary enthusiasm created by his prize-essay went down
wonderfully during that brief visit. He was grown so unsocial,
the villagers said—too proud to recognize them any more.
What else could they infer, seeing not the heart of the young
man, and how indifferent it was become to all things.

One young lady of the village, who had admiringly read the
essay half a dozen times, growing enthusiastic at each reading,
and essaying her own powers on some too ambitious theme—
which, alas! only showed how insufficient, as yet, her mind was
for her task—resolved that Luther should be brought within
the magic circle of female influence; and, after a great deal of
coaxing of the old folks, leave for a little merry-making was
obtained. But vain are all human calculations, as the ambitious
young woman found; for after all the preparation, and all the
expectation, there came at the latest hour, and when hope was
weary with standing tiptoe—not Luther, but a message from
his mother, saying that increasing debility had hurried his
departure beyond his design. She was only comforted for his
absence—for he was gone, perhaps, for years—in the hope of
his restoration to health.

Poor young man! said one and another; and while they
talked of him other young men came, and thought turned back
into light and lively channels, and Luther Brisbane was forgotten.
He might have left deeper impressions if he had chosen

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

to do so; but easy acquisitions were not among the things he
valued; and nothing would so surely have kept him away from
the little festival as the knowledge that he was anxiously
expected there. The hearts of the best of us are sadly perverse,
I am afraid.

December was come, the seventh one since Myrie was married,
and far out over the sunset-snow gleamed the bright,
warm light through her windows. The maid was busy preparing
the tea-table, stopping now and then to give the cradle a
tip, or to slap together her strong brown hands in the face of
the baby, that was old enough now to sit up and look about and
smile—and she did look about almost constantly, seemingly to
be all the time wondering what manner of world she was come
into. Her brown eyes were browner than her mother's, as it
were with melancholy shadows; and her hair, thick and dark,
hung a hand's breadth over her neck, or shoulders rather, for
it was not much of a neck that little Lucy had. She sat up in
the cradle, not looking in the fire, as she often did, but keeping
her eyes steadily towards the door, and her white fingers working
one with another, as if she were anxiously looking for her
father to come. The maid might slap her hands merrily as she
would, pull her hair, or shake the cradle like a playful storm,
the child would not laugh, scarcely smile; nor could any
device turn her for more than a moment from her watching at
the door. Once or twice, when the wind rattled the shutters,
and drifted from the cave a light cloud of snow, a shudder
passed over her, and she looked beseechingly at her mother,
who, talking through her to the maid, kept watch beside her.
Warm and bright, and cheerful the room was, and nothing was
wanting to make it a perfect picture of a happy home but the

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

coming of Charley, who had been away all day. Myrie looked
often down the snow-path, and seeing him not, stitched on with
nervous energy, and looked again, and stitched again faster
than before.

Shadows crept over the snow where the sunshine had been,
and the wind calmed itself down into keen and biting stillness—
deeper grew the shadows, and deeper, and it was night.
The sewing had been changed to the book, and the book had
been opened and closed a dozen times, and was at last laid on
the shelf; and stooping over the cradle, the young mother,
perhaps to strengthen herself, told the baby again and again
that father was coming—now he was almost come to Mr.
Brisbane's house, and now he was past it—now he was on such
a hill, and now riding beneath such a tree—now just in sight
and now coming up the path; and so she would lift the baby
up to see him; but no, he was not there—all was still and cold,
and white. Presently there was a stamping at the door.
Myrie hurried to open it, and the baby reached out its hands;
but it was not the husband and father. Neighbor Brisbane
was come to talk with him about some proposed improvement
in the village—that was all: for Charles Robinson was looked
upon as the most public-spirited and liberal of the people
among whom he lived; and it was largely owing to his generous
encouragement and aid that the new school-house was
built, and the meeting-house, and the Lyceum-hall, and the
turnpike-road; in fact, and in short, that the village was the
pretty, and populous and thrifty village it was. Mr. Brisbane
said he had heard of the failure of a great bank in town, and
he feared it was business connected with that which kept
Charley so late. Any excuse was a relief to Myrie, and she felt

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

for a moment that if that were all she should not care, even
though every cent were gone with the bank. Mr. Brisbane
said, too, that it was reported that Peter Mendenhall had run
away, but that he hoped it was not true. Myrie said she
hoped not; but just then she cared very little whether or not
Peter Mendenhall had run away with the thousand dollars
Charley had lent him. Once or twice neighbor Brisbane arose
to go; but Myrie said so earnestly, “Won't you wait a little
longer? I am sure he will come”—that he stayed more for her
sake than to talk with Charley.

At last they sat by the fire very still, for it is hard for one
to keep up talk where there are two, and for her life Myrie
could not say anything but, “Why doesn't Charley come?
Oh! why doesn't he come?”

The baby was wide awake, quietly watching the door, when
the gate-latch made a joyful sound; then came a quick step,
the door opened, and a stranger stood before them; his clothes
frozen stiff about him, and his words frozen too. He was come
to tell the saddest news that ever can be told. Charley was
dead. When he had ended the story the baby left its watching
towards the door, and with lips curling and trembling with the
bitter cry it did not make aloud, hid its face in the cradlepillow
and would not be comforted.

Poor Charley! he had gone bravely, generously—just as he
had lived.

As he was riding homeward, he saw a boy who was skating
on the ice suddenly slip under, and springing to the ground, he
plunged in, brought him up, bore him almost ashore, and with
the effort that lodged him on safe ground, slipped himself, went
down under, and was lost!

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Poor, poor Charley!

“When the deep gives up its dead you will see him,” said
good Mr. Brisbane, and he laid his trembling hands on Myrie's
head, stricken down with that sorrow which will not know
hope; for across the valley of the shadow of death hope travels
slowly.

Misfortune comes not singly, it is often said, and I think
there is truth in the saying. So it is with good fortune—an
agreeable thing rarely comes to us isolated; there is, perhaps,
attractive power in a good thing for its kind, and in a bad
thing for its kind, and so it comes that if we slip, our neighbor
gives us a push; and “if we have a sheep and a cow, everybody
gives us good-morrow.”

Mr. Brisbane's fears were not without foundation; it was
true that Peter Mendenhall had run away, and that the bank
where Charley Robinson had put his money for safe keeping
(and so done what everybody said was a very wise thing in
Charley Robinson) was gone to ruin, and Mrs. Robinson saw herself
a widow, with poverty, if not actually at the door, coming
thither very fast. She knew nothing about self-reliance, and it
is not easy to stretch one's self up to an equality with fate,
especially when there is a great sorrow dragging us down.
We are more likely to sit and nurse our woes, most of us, till
necessity says, “arise or perish,” than to gather up our courage
and press on alone. So sat poor Myrie, a long, long
time.

The ring which Luther had given her on the day of betrothal
she had always worn on the finger with the wedding ring; but
now, as if it were a wrong to poor Charley, she took it off, and
wore only the wedding-ring. Every book he had liked was

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

preserved with scrupulous care, every flower he had planted
tended better than the rest, and her best comfort was in telling
the little Lucy what a good father she had had, and how many
things he would have done for her if he had lived, and in asking
her over and over if she remembered how he looked, or any
word he had ever said to her; and whether it were from
hearing it so often, I know not, but the child learned to say
father long before she could say mother.

When the little girl could run about, she looked like another
Myrie. Her faded dresses and bare feet looked like hers too;
her brown eyes only had more sadness and less sparkle than
her mother's had at the same time of life.

We are soon forgotten when we cease to minister to the
happiness of others, and a great deal of beauty is reflected in
the face sometimes from a costly dress; certain it is, Myrie
was never praised any more except for her nice needle-work,
which was more in demand than her company, when the table
that used to be so bountifully spread was left against the wall,
and nothing more than bread and butter on it.

The pretty cottage and the grounds went out of repair, and
one room was let, and then another, till finally there was but
one poor chamber left for Myrie and her little girl.

And the village grew and flourished, and children grew to
“fair women and brave men.” Lucy grew with the rest in
beauty as well as height, but nobody thought of calling Lucy
beautiful. Laurie Morton, who had a rough red face and an
impudent stare, was thought to be a great beauty; everybody
saw her big costly ear-rings, and nobody saw her big ugly ears;
her father was a very rich man, and of course Laurie's beauty
could not be questioned.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

Annie Clough, too, a white-haired pale-faced, slim young
woman, with no particular expression in her grey eyes, but
with a great deal of money prospectively in her purse, was
thought to be of quite an elegant order of beauty, and a dozen
children of the town were named Annie Clough, and lifted up
to kiss the pale cheek of the young woman as often as possible.
But Lucy Robinson had no namesakes, and only the winds
kissed her fair cheeks. She was only the daughter of a widow,
and a seamstress.

In the free-school and the Sunday-school she could say as
good lessons as any of them; but it happened she never won the
first prize, nor the second. Her quiet manner, and wealth of
hair and soft and wondrous eyes, were not so striking to the
vulgar gaze as the broad bright stripes of Laurie Morton's
dresses, or the dead pallor of Annie Clough.

The day Lucy was fifteen years old, she came home from
school with her eyes more filled with shadows than their wont,
and, turning her face from her mother, bent low over her open
book: Bending at her weary task sat the mother, as she had
sat all day long. At length, drawing a long breath of relief,
and breaking her thread, she said, “What is the matter, my
child?”

Lucy replied that she had studied hard that day and knew
her lessons quite perfectly, and yet had received more bad
marks than good ones.

“Well, never mind,” said the mother; “but tie on your
bonnet and carry home this bundle of work, for you know how
badly the money is needed—indeed, we have no tea nor bread
to-night.”

It was a pretty collar for Annie Clough, and a gay skirt

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

for Laurie Morton, that Mrs. Robinson had just finished; and
half smiling and half crying, Lucy took the parcel and did as
she was directed; but when she returned, half an hour later,
the smile was wholly gone—she was crying outright. Mrs.
Morton had said nothing about paying for the work, and Miss
Clough was not at home. “I met her, though,” said Lucy,
“walking with Laurie Morton, and neither of them noticed me
at all.” Mother and daughter went supperless to bed that night,
and sad enough.

A night or two after this, Lucy brought home most of her
books—there would not be any school the next day—there
would be a great meeting of citizens in the afternoon, and a
dinner, in honor of some distinguished gentleman and traveller
who had just arrived. “Mrs. Morton, don't you think,” continued
Lucy, “is to give a fine ball; and that is what you
made the lace capes and things for, mother.”

After a moment she added, pettishly, “Well, they may have
their fine ball and their fine traveller too; don't you say so,
mother?”

“Certainly, my child,” replied Mrs. Robinson—and directly
she asked Lucy if she knew who it was that was come? “You
read so much, you perhaps know something of him,” she said.

Lucy tossed back her curls, quite contrary to her usual
method of softly brushing them away, and replied that she
never heard of him in her life, and that his name was Brisby,
she believed. The quickened beating of Mrs. Robinson's heart
caused the work to drop from her hands, and a bright, warm
blush clouded the settled pallor of her cheek. She turned away,
seeming to search for her lost needle, and asked Lucy again
what she said the stranger's name was.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“Bushby,” answered the girl, “I did not call it right
before, did I?”

Mrs. Robinson drew a long sigh—half of regret and half of
relief, and presently putting down her work, unlocked a drawer,
opened a miniature case, kissed the poor semblance of what
was once Charley, and when she returned to her seat the quiet
and the customary paleness were back again. But she did not
work any more for a long while, and sat silent, rocking to and
fro till the shadows had deepened into night, and till long after
that.

Lucy brought her stool to her mother's feet presently, leaned
her cheek on her knee, and with her long hair dropping down
her neck and shoulder, and almost to the floor, fell asleep, quite
unconscious of the strange tumult her careless words had awakened
and stilled.

While they sat so, mother and child, in their dark little
room, Mrs. Morton's fine house was full of lights and merriment.
Laurie choked on the tea, and was obliged to leave the table
in convulsions of laughter. “Dear Annie Clough,” she exclaimed
at length, “did you ever hear anything so preposterous?”
But that white little person had turned aside, and
was concluding her laughter with a violent cough. Still holding
both her sides, Laurie resumed her seat, and as soon as she
could calm herself sufficiently, said, “Seriously, mother, it is
not possible you thought of asking old widow Robinson and her
girl; a pretty figure they would make at our ball, wouldn't
they. Why the widow is forty years old, ain't she?”

“No, my dear; not much more than thirty,” answered Mrs.
Morton, who was really a good and kind-hearted woman; and
she added, “when you young girls are thirty you will find your

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

hearts feeling just as young as they do now, perhaps; and
besides, Mrs. Robinson and Mr. Brisbane were thought to be
lovers once.”

“Oh mother!” cried Laurie, and “Oh, Mrs. Morton,!” cried
Annie; “it is not possible!”

“Why, Mr. Brisbane is just in his prime, young enough for
either of us, and Mrs. Robinson is an old woman.”

Mrs. Morton repeated again that Mrs. Robinson could not be
much beyond thirty, and going back to the time Lucy was born
guessed at how old Myrie was then, and so guessed again at
what Lucy's age must then be, and assured the laughing young
ladies that Myrie Robinson could not be more than thirtythree.

“At any rate,” said Laurie, “it would be an absurdity to
ask her to our house to meet Mr. Brisbane. Why, he is the
handsomest man I ever saw, and rich too, it is said, and she a
poor old sewing woman—ridiculous!”

Mrs. Morton was half ashamed of her suggestion, and said
she had not really thought of inviting Mrs. Robinson; and
to smoothe over, in some sort, the terrible absurdity of the
thing, she related to the young ladies what she knew, and the
much more she had heard, respecting the relations existing long
ago between the handsome Mr. Brisbane and the widow.

They, however, could not believe there had ever been any
serious attachment between them; they knew, indeed, there
could have been none on Mr. Brisbane's part. In short, they
concluded the girl Myrie, as any other presuming dependent
might foolishly do, had fallen in love with the elegant student,
and probably married at last to cover the mortification of defeat.

Mrs. Morton said it was not unlikely, but she said it with an

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

ill grace, and had evidently her own thoughts in the matter;
and when she arose from her nicely spread tea-table, she said,
with some heartiness, she would go and see Myrie Robinson
before a week, and her manner seemed to say, “Laugh as you
will you cannot keep me from doing that.”

Lively and busy times there were in the village, but Mrs.
Robinson's little room was as still and as lonesome as usual.
Lucy selected the poems in her school-books, and read them to
her mother again and again; sometimes she even ventured upon
a song, but it generally ended in a sigh, for poor Lucy had no
mates and no joys but her duties, and such reflective silences
as were little saited to her years.

It was a sunshiny day of about the middle of August, that
they saw, mother and child, through the dusty vines at the
window, the many people hurrying to the grand reception, for
which the school had given its recess, and for which so many
preparations had been making the week past; they saw as if
they saw not, for it was not for them, poor and unmirthful, to
have to do with festivals.

“Dear mother,” spoke Lucy at last, “don't sew any more
to-day;” and with gentle force she took the work from her
weary hands and folded it away. “No, no, my child,” said the
mother; “what will become of us if I leave off working?”

Lucy opened the hymn-book, one of the few books they had,
and read:


“Judge not the Lord by feeble sense,
But trust him for his grace;
Behind a frowning providence
He hides a smiling face.”
She added nothing, but the mother saw the beautiful and trusting
light in her face, and suffered the work to be laid away.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“Dear good mother?” exclaimed the happy child, and pulling
down her long hair, she combed and curled it as she
saw it in the picture that was laid away. There was a gentle
protest against the curls, but the mother yielded in that too,
though when they were made she pushed them back half carelessly
and half conscientiously, for she had worn her hair all put
plainly away since Charley died. Lucy declared that her
mother had actually added to the beautiful effect of the curls,
and in her strangely playful and sunny mood brought forth
from the drawer the white dress she so liked to see her mother
wear. “Really,” she said, standing apart and looking at her in
loving admiration when she was dressed, “nobody would believe
you were my mother, you look so young, and oh, so pretty!”
and, indeed, they did look more like sisters than like mother
and child. She tied on her hood directly, and, concealing a
small basket under her apron, went out, saying only that she
would be back in an hour or two. It was her habit to wander
often about the woods and fields; but it was not simply her
own pleasure she was seeking that day. She saw everybody
having a holiday, and, after her own fashion, she was trying to
make one too, and the concealed basket she hoped to bring
home full of berries—an addition to the supper which would
happily surprise her mother; but little did she then dream of all
the happy surprise she was preparing for her. She knew well
where the vines were, and that the berries were ripe to blackness;
but she turned her feet away from them, and hurried
towards Mr. Brisbane's house, to ask the liberty which she knew
would be cordially accorded. She did not see the old family
carriage moving up the road, and Mrs. Brisbane, in her best
black silk dress, seated so comfortably and so respectably

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

beside her husband; she was thinking where the ripest berries
were, and of the nice supper they would have at home, and
lightly crossing the porch, tapped on the door of the parlor,
which stood ajar. “I have come to ask you, Mr. Brisbane,”
she said, stepping within the room, “if I might go to the hedge
for berries.”

Luther Brisbane—for it was he who was reading by the window—
dropped the paper he held, and in his bewilderment said
nothing.

Astonished at his silence, Lucy, rubbing her sunblinded eyes,
drew nearer, saying, “Dear father (for she often called Mr.
Brisbane so), what is the matter?”

“My pretty child,” he said, in tones tremulous with emotion,
“you have mistaken me, I fear. I have no right to the name
you call me.” Blushing and ashamed, Lucy explained and
apologized as well as she could, and having obtained leave to
pick the berries, hurried away, scarcely in her confusion, having
noticed the many questions the stranger asked in reference
to her home and her mother. She reached the hedge and filled
her basket before she was aware, so full of thoughts was her
heart, and hastened home to relate her little adventure.

“Yes, yes,” said Mrs. Robinson, “he came directly here and
told me all about it; he is an old friend of your mother's; we
were playmates you-know;” and she added, after a moment,
that he had partly engaged to come back and drink tea with
them; but she hardly thought he would do so, he would receive
so many better invitations. However, the supper was arranged
for three, and not in vain; that little room, with its loved
inhabitants, was to Luther the brightest spot he had ever
found.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

Mrs. Morton's guests waited wearily for the most honored
guest of all. At last he came, so late as to make necessary an
apology. Laurie's bright flounces seemed to drop suddenly
from their wide flaunting, and Miss Clough's white cheek grew
still whiter, if possible, when they knew it was Mrs. Robinson
who had come between them and their crowning pleasure.

“I told you so, young ladies,” exclaimed Mrs. Morton, lifting
one finger in sly exultation; but Laurie stoutly maintained that
she was the first to suggest the propriety of inviting Mrs.
Robinson, and Annie Clough was quite sure she had seconded
the proposal.

It was December again, the snow lay white and cold over all
the ground; the wind blew roughly, now and then sending the
flame down the chimney, and almost to the feet of Myrie and
Luther, for we may call them so again, rattling the shutters,
and sometimes driving quite through the broken pane. Myrie's
hands were clasped together, and her eyes rested on the ground;
but Luther's eyes were resting on her lovingly, tenderly, and
his hands moving uneasily, as if they sought something. At
length she raised her eyes and asked Luther—for woman is apt
to be impatient of such silences—whether it was the rough
night he was thinking of?

“Myrie,” said he, taking both her little hands in his, clasped
together as they were, “do you remember once when I said—
no matter what I said—something that was rash, boyish,
foolish—wicked, I am afraid—and you gave me twenty years
to frame an apology?”

The trembling of Myrie's hands showed that she remembered,
but she said nothing, and he went on: “All those twenty
years I have tried to frame that apology, and now I have only

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

to throw myself on your goodness, your generosity; for what I
said there can be no apology made. Can you forgive me?”
The tears were in Myrie's eyes; the deep humility of the strong,
proud man had touched her heart, and, in a voice sweet and
unsteady, she answered she had nothing to forgive, just as she
would have answered twenty years before if he could only have
bent his stubborn will to speak those simple words. How it
ended the reader sees well enough, and I will only add that
Lucy stammered and blushed anew when, an hour after the
apology, Mr. Brisbane awoke her with a kiss—for with cheek
resting on her arm she had been asleep all the evening—awoke
her, and asking if she remembered calling him father by mistake
when they first met, said that for the future it would be a
mistake if she called him anything else, and that he hoped to
merit at least some part of the affection and respect belonging
to that name.

The ring of betrothal took its old place again, but the wedding-ring—
Charley's, ring was never removed. Happy as mortals
may expect to be, their lives glided on; but in spite of all the
brightness around her, in spite of all efforts to the contrary, some
days were full of clouds and shadows to Myrie, and at such times
she was sure to say Charley instead of Luther—he had spoken
no word to her that it was not sweet to remember, and held to
the last the purest place in her heart—let us not be curious to
know whether the deepest or not, or if the glitter of gratified
ambition and pride did not dissolve itself into a vain and foolish
thing when set against the memory of a heartfelt smile. Of
course Mrs. Brisbane became the pet and admiration of the
people among whom she lived, especially among those who had
been least conscious of her existence previously to her second

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

marriage; but “she had learned the world's cold wisdom” now,
she had learned to pause and fear; and doubtless it was well, else
might her heart have been made vain by the constant adulation,
and her life have been rather a strife to be great than good.
As it was, she never forgot the instability of earthly things, or
ceased from laying up treasures were moth and rust doth not
corrupt. So we leave her with her wealth; her husband,
hospitable and stately; her daughter, beautiful and dewy as a
rose-bud; her sacred memory, and her heavenly hope.

-- 125 --

p493-132 SARAH MORRIS.

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

Sarah Morris was termed a smart girl by everybody who
knew her, and her acquaintance was only limited by the number
of people in the neighborhood. And with all she was a
favorite, as she deserved to be, for she was blessed with a
large share of plain, common sense; and beneath the fun
and frolic that always sparkled on the surface of her nature
there was a quick intelligence, a singularly happy tact, and a
generous amiability.

She was not pretty, but there was a heartiness in the grasp
of her little black hand, and a cordiality in the brightness that
illuminated her little, dark face, when it approached you, that
made you forget her plainness; for plain she certainly would
have been to critical, or indifferent eyes, if such could have
looked upon her.

There was a rough honesty in her nature that no refined
instinct counteracted the expression of, and that ears polite
would have required to be toned down; but with the uncultivated
people among whom she dwelt, it was, perhaps her most
potent charm. Wherever there was funeral, or church, or
quilting, wedding or sickness, there came a sprightly little
body, black-handed, and black-haired, and black-eyed, laughing
or weeping, as the case might require, active with words

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

and works, or coquettish with nods and becks—tossing of ribbons
and flirting with parasol and fan—rustling and stirring,
and winning all eyes from their tears or their devotions—and
that was Sarah Morris.

Her horse was the gayest and the best groomed of any one
in the neighborhood, the cushion of her saddle of the deepest
crimson, and its stirrup of the most elaborate silver plate. No
sober filly for her! and many a time her scorn and derision
came in the shape of a cut across the flank of the more gentle
and unsuspecting one her neighbor rode.

But when the offender was discovered nobody was ever
offended, and the quick spring of the animal and the jolt of
the startled rider were sure to be followed by a laugh and a
good-humored exclamation.

She might catch the chair from beneath her grandmother
and send her headlong to the floor, but nothing was thought
of it by anybody, except that it was Sally Morris's way. She
might laugh in meeting so loud as to make half the heads in
the congregation turn towards her, but still it was Sally's way,
and no face was so rigedly solemnized that it would not relax
when it saw the black eyes of Sally twinkling above her fan.

How lightly she used to spring upon the back of her dapplegrey,
spurning the assistance of the many hands reached out to
assist her, and how proudly she galloped away, sending a cloud
of dust in the faces of her admirers, for their worshipful pains!

“Touch us gently, gentle time,” was a song that Sarah had
no inward prompting to sing. She was equal, she felt, to all
changes and to all chances; and, in truth, her little black
hands, with the assistance of her shining black eyes, could
well make their way through opposing combinations.

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

There was nothing to which she could not turn her talents,
from raking in the hay-field and dropping corn, to the braiding
of a straw bonnet and the fashioning of a silk gown; and a
good deal of broad, brilliant taste had Sarah, as was always
manifested in the gay colors and striking contrasts she wore.

The black hair under her red ribbons, the bright blue petticoat,
and the flaunting rainbow sash gave her quite the air of
some half-civilized queen, as, on her gallant grey, she
leaped fences and divided hedges and underbrush as lightly as
the rye-stalks.

The glee of the children was doubled when they saw her, and
breathlessly they hurried into the house to communicate the
fact of her having ridden past as a piece of most stirring news.
The young men paused from their occupations in the wayside
fields as she rode by, and were ready to throw off their enthusiasm
by shouts and hurrahs for anything, at any moment, for
hours thereafter.

Doubtless they would have sighed many a time, if they had
not felt the utter futility of such an expenditure of breath, as
she disappeared behind the next hill, or as the woods shut her
in.

No love-lorn maiden dare show her pining cheek in Sarah's
presence, for her laugh of scorn and derision was never done
ringing from one to another of her young acquaintances.

“What fools you are,” she would say, “to put your hearts
out of your own keeping, and then cry to have them back;
just as if any bear of a man would take as good care of them
as yourselves!

“I wish some of your charmers would steal my heart,” she
used to say; “I'd show you how long they would keep it in

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

torment. Catch me crying for the best man alive, and you may
expect the sky to fall next.

“Just as if all the goodness in the world could be in any
one man, supposing him even to be `all your fancy's painted
him.' Why, bless me, the least atom of common sense will
teach you what dunces you are!

“Let me tell you, a feather bed, and a blanket, and a good
dinner are decidedly more cheerful to think about than that
little dark place you will get into soon enough. Come, pluck
up a little courage, and show the poor, vain coxcomb that
roses can grow in your cheeks independent of his planting.”

This was her softest manifestation of sympathy and comfort,
and if the disease yielded not to this method she was apt to
resort to severer applications.

She would offer to gather willows, and speak in solemnly low
and affected tones of her friends' grievances, treading on tiptoe
and carefully shutting out the light—singing hymns of awful
dolor, and in all ways possible exaggerating into the ludicrous
the miserable suffering of which she had no conception; healthful,
light-hearted creature that she was.

Sarah's mother was a common-sense, common-place, hard-working,
hard-feeling old woman, out of whose nature the
sweetness of human sympathy seemed to have died. A countless
number of wrinkles in her cheeks and forehead cradled an
everlasting expression of care, and her little stumpy feet, trotted
up and down, and down and up, and in and out, and out
and in, from morning till night, and from year's end to year's
end. She never went from home and never stopped toiling
long enough to contemplate the accumulations of her industry.

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

There was no holiday for her, and no rest except in the
variations of her work. She seldom spoke, except it were to
Job, her husband, and never to him unless to scold.

She had probably married because four hands could do more
work than two.

But why Job had married her was still more questionable—
he had been crazy at one time of his life, and it may have been
during that malady, or induced by it; for certain it is, no mortal
ever saw any manifestation of love for the other on the part
of either of them; but though it would be curious to inquire
into the origin of their relation, our story leads us forward, not
backward, and our interest in the latter direction must be
sacrificed.

Enough that Sarah's father was a hardy, hen-pecked old
man, who did the drudgery, and was kept, or kept himself,
mostly out of sight.

Whether he was ever quite sane, nobody could determine,
as he was never heard to say enough, and never seen sufficiently
to warrant a conclusive judgment. If he appeared at
all, it was only in dodging from one concealment to another;
and if he spoke at all, it was merely in reply to some order
from Sarah or Sarah's mother.

Sarah herself has been known to say, in her wildest moods,
that he had vacant rooms in the garret.

No one ever thought of saying Mr. Morris; it was all old
Job, and the old man Morris; and the greatest deference he
ever received was to be called Sarah Morris's father, as, by
some of her more favored admirers, he has been know to be.
Even his house was not his own, nor his grounds; both were
considered and designated as Sarah Morris's, and in truth, and

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

notwithstanding the shrew-tongue of her mother, she was mistress
of all.

There remains yet another individual, who, together with her
parents and herself, comprised all the household—this was a
youth named Elijah Burbank. In his boyhood he had been
indentured to Job Morris, and in his young manhood, as he
always had been, was known by the opprobrious epithet of
Sarah's bound boy.

He was slight and delicate, with hands as small as those of
his mistress, and much fairer; a face of extreme refinement,
and a mouth of that peculiarly sensitive expression that is apt
to awaken the tenderest sympathies in the opposite sex—and
the derision of men. His blue eyes and soft flaxen hair completed
the effeminacy of his appearance, and made his manhood
seem farther away by some years than it really was.

It was the evening of the day that Lije was twenty-one years
old that Sarah sat alone on the high south porch, known as the
two-story porch. There was no look-out from it except towards
a near and thick wood, and, moreover, it was pretty closely
curtained by trumpet flower and creeper vines; so the view,
such as it was, was considerably obstructed: and why she
chose this retired position was perhaps hardly known to herself,
for her custom was to recreate of evenings on the steps
of the front portico—a position commanding a mile-length view
of the high road.

Out upon this porch opened the door of Elijah's room, and
presently out of Elijah's room came with a soft step Elijah himself.

He was dressed in his new freedom suit; and as he stood
blushing in the moonlight, with one hand hiding itself in his

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

yellow curls, there came to the heart of Sarah a feeling of
bashfulness and tremor that she could in no wise account for.
“What do you want, Lije?” she said directly. She meant by
her tone to demand why he was there, but somehow it yielded
concession and solicited confidence.

“I want you,” Elijah answered timidly, and looking down.

Sarah laughed a little foolishly, but recovered herself quickly,
and answered, playfully extending her hand, “Well, here I
am, take me.”

Elijah took the hand in earnest thus offered him in jest,
and bent his head so low over it that his lips more than touched
it.

“Nonsense!” cried Sarah, withdrawing her hand, “if you
are very hungry, Lije, you will find something in the cupboard
more eatable than my hand.”

Poor Lije! abashed and trembling for what he had done,
dropped on one knee and said, “I only wished, Miss Sarah, to
thank you for all your goodness to me, and if I—if I kissed
your hand, it was because I could not help it.”

“And if I box your ears,” replied Sarah, “it is because I
can't help it;” so saying she affected to slap his face, but it
was done so softly with the tips of her fingers that Lije did not
suffer any physical pain. “Besides,” continued Sarah, “what
do you want to thank me for? I have done nothing to
deserve your thanks that I know of.”

“Why, Miss Sarah, do you forget these nice new clothes,
and then your goodness to me all the while for so many years?”

“No, Lije, I don't forget that as my bound boy I was bound
to give you a freedom suit; and, by the by, I suppose you have
come to remind me that you are free.”

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

“No Sarah, not that; I am not free—I am your slave, and
always shall be.” He bent over the unresisting hand again
and kissed it again; but Sarah's pride, which as yet was the
strongest feeling of her nature, was aroused by this time, and
rising she said, “I am glad to know I have a slave; but how
do you think you will like Mr. Hilton for a master?”

Poor Lije said he did not know, and went despondently away.

The Mr. Hilton alluded to was an old admirer of Sarah's;
and though it was suspected by Elijah that she had refused
him more than once, he was none the less annoyed by the
intimation she threw out. So, as I said, he went moping away,
and putting his hand in a cutting-box designed to chop oats
for cattle, made as if he would cut it off, almost hoping that by
accident he might do so, and that Sarah would then at least
pity him. He felt as if his brain had undergone some fearful
shattering, and for his life he could not tell whether Mr. Hilton
owned a thousand or fifteen hundred acres of land, nor could he
determine whether he owned two flouring mills and a saw mill,
or two saw mills and a flouring mill; but he was fully conscious
that in whatever shape his riches lay, he was a rich man,
and that the black shadow of his big stone dwelling-house
fell right over him, and would not even suffer him to see the
sunshine. His heart received a most thrilling telegraph presently
in the voice of Sarah calling him in a tone softer than
its wont. She had spread the table with unusual care, and was
herself waiting to serve the tea.

The little that was said during the meal had no reference to
what both were thinking of. Sarah praised the new clothes
at length, and intimated that Elijah would be leaving her for
some better place

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

Elijah remembered that she had called him her bound boy,
and, drawing his manhood up to its full height, replied that he
should try to find some place to live where he was not despised,
and that the farm of his mistress, big as it was, did not comprise
the whole world.

Sarah replied, with a proud toss of her head, that she hoped
he would not only find a nice place to live, but that he would
get just such a wife as he desired, and she supposed that
would be some one very unlike herself.

“Unlike you in some respects, certainly,” replied Elijah,
rising from the supper of which he had partaken very sparingly.

Sarah began to sing gaily as she tossed the dishes together,



“I care for nobody, no, not I,
Since nobody cares for me.”

Elijah whistled his way to his own room, but returning
directly, threw a letter into Sarah's lap, saying he had forgotten
to deliver it sooner, and was especially sorry for it, as it was
probably from her lover, Mr. Hilton.

Sarah replied that she hoped so, though nothing was farther
from probabilities, and she knew it. It was addressed to her
mother, and in the writing of her mother's only sister, announcing
her severe and protracted illness, and begging her sister to
come and see her. Sarah did not that night go through the
formality of making the reception of the letter known to her
mother, but having broken the seal and read it, retired to her
own room, whether to think of Elijah or of her far-away relative
was known only to herself.

Sometimes in the course of the following day Mrs. Morris was

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

made acquainted with her sister's illness, and shortly afterwards
fifty dollars were demanded of Job, and in a humor of especial
courtesy, Sarah informed him that she was going to visit aunt
Ruth, and that her return was uncertain.

When it became known to Elijah that she was actually going
from home, and for an indefinite time, the little pride that had
been developed in him wilted away, and he drooped like a plant
that lacks its proper nutriment. “If you are going away,”
he said one day to Sarah, “I will remain here till you come
back, for what would become of Job if both of us were
away?”

“Very well,” said Sarah, “don't let the old man suffer;”
but she was much more particular and earnest in her directions
for the care of her favorite riding horse. She need not to have
given any orders about anything that was hers, and Elijah in a
trembling voice could not help telling her so. Sarah tried to
laugh, but it was sorrowful laughter, and turning her face
away asked him—she had always ordered him till them—if he
would bring from the harvest-field a nice bundle of rye straw.
An hour had not elapsed when it was laid at her feet.

Sarah made no parting calls, and left no messages for her
friends—“if I die,” she said, “what good will it have done
that they smiled over me when I went away; and if I live to
come back, why we shall be just as glad to see each other as if
we had a formal parting.”

Up to the last moment of her remaining at home, poor Elijah
had promised his trembling heart one more interview with her,
and what was his disappointment and humiliation to find, as he
sought to join her on the portico the evening previous to her
departure, that she was already engaged in conversation with

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

the rich miller, Mr. Hilton! All that night there was a rumbling
in his head as of mill-wheels, and all that night he
dreamed one dream over and over, which was that Sarah had
lost all her proud spirit and was a pale-cheeked prisoner of Mr.
Hilton's gloomy old stone house.

The miller had been married once, and report said the
gloomy old stone house had chilled the lost wife to death; but
Sarah only laughed when this was told her, and replied that if
she were born to be chilled to death she would not die any other
way; to the miller himself she was capricious as an April day,
now shining upon him in smiles, now frowning like a thundercloud;
but he was an obstinate prosecutor of his purposes, and
in no wise awed by a cloud, never so black though it were. It
was a matter of interesting speculation among Sarah's acquaintance
whether or not she would ever marry the miller; but it
was the opinion of the shrewdest of them that she was merely
dallying with him as the cat does with the mouse, and that
when the mood suited she would toss him aside contemptuously
and forever.

Probably such was her purpose; but she loved power, and as
almost all her young friends would have been proud of his
attentions, she exercised through him a pretty extensive
supremacy.

To Elijah, the big, silent house of Job Morris was desolate
enough when Sarah was gone—it seemed that the noon would
never come, and when it was noon that it would never be night.
Job worked silently on the same, and Sarah's mother scolded
and worked the same, but Sarah's wheel was still and Sarah's
busy feet were not to be seen, and so to Elijah there was
nothing worth listening to in the world.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

All the first evening long he sat on the stoop and talked with
Sarah's mother, albeit she scolded incessantly; it was now and
then about Sarah that she scolded, and to hear Sarah's name
pronounced in any way was a sort of miserable happiness to
the poor young man. He could not prevent himself from
speaking of the time when she would come back, as if it
brought it any nearer, and of talking of places greatly more
distant, as though that brought her nearer.

She had bidden him adieu with some careless jest about the
pain of parting, and he could not avoid recalling the tone and
the manner over and over, and of trying to find some latent
meaning that no one else could have found. Who but one who
is famishing for hope, can judge of his surprise and joy, when
on entering his room for the night, he discovered lying on his
bed, where Sarah had laid it, the new rye-straw hat she had
braided for him. It was trimmed with a bright blue ribbon,
and lined daintily with silk of the same color, and with this
slight and perishable foundation to rest all his future upon, we
will leave him till such time as he shall again cross the path of
our story.

The husband of the aunt Ruth, at whose door Sarah found
herself one morning in June, was a man of considerable cultivation
and some wealth. He was a dealer in furs, and
employed, in one way and another, a good many men, in one
of whom only we are particularly interested—this person's
name was Rodney Hampton. He was exceedingly handsome,
and Sarah thought his full auburn beard, penetrating blue eyes,
and polished manners contrasted with every one she had known
so as to throw them altogether in the shade. Aunt Ruth's
home was a comfortable and even pretty one, situated in one

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

of the frontier towns of the West; but there was a refinement
and nicety about it that, to Sarah's uncultivated ideas, appeared
the height of style and elegance. Aunt Ruth was an invalid,
delighted with the sprightly companionship of her niece, and
rendered doubly dependent by the absence of her husband.
Rodney Hampton was this man's most confidential clerk, and
necessarily a good deal at his house—oftener still from choice,
after the arrival of the romping niece. She was speedily
known to half the inhabitants of the town, and a universal
favorite, as she was at home.

Is it any wonder if an impulsive, careless girl, as was Sarah,
should never have stopped to inquire who Rodney was, nor
whence he came, and how, more and more, the interest
awakened by her first introduction to him was settling down
into her heart? or if it be a wonder, why it must remain so?
for certain it is she did not inquire till she awoke one day to
find that only within the circle of his influence was there any
world for her. They rode together into the country, and came
home under the starlight and by the light of their own imaginations;
they walked together in the suburbs of the town, and
found interest in every ragged urchin or thorny shrub in their
path; they sat together in Aunt Ruth's pretty parlor and
smiled unutterable things.

By degrees the ruder portion of Sarah's rusticity became
toned down, and her extravagant taste subdued itself to a more
artistic fashion, so that when she had been with Aunt Ruth six
months she was regarded as quite the belle of the little city of
which she was an inhabitant.

And as the fall came on, not an evening passed that did not
find Rodney conversing with his gay-hearted favorite in tones

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

that insinuated more than they said, and lingering and lingering
in such fond way as certainly contradicted indifference.
And to Sarah's credulous belief indifference was not only contradicted,
but admiration, respect, love—all proclaimed with
more than trumpet-tongued assurance.

He was a fine singer, and many a romantic song made
sweet promises to her heart, and many a meaning glance
confirmed the promises.

Every pretty cottage in the neighborhood had, at one time
and another, been selected as the future home of our lovers,
when there came one day to Sarah a letter, written in the
trembling and unpracticed hand of the almost forgotten Elijah.

It told her how much her mother wished her to come home;
how much, indeed, she needed her, and enlarged pathetically
on the miserable way the good woman was wearing off her
feet; it told, too, how much everybody wanted to see her, and
said how dreary and desolate the neighborhood was without
her; it even hinted that Mr. Hilton was pining away, and for
sake of pity of him, if for nothing else, she must come.

“The old house here seems lonesome as the barn,” urged
Elijah, but he did not say whether it were thus lonesome to
him, or to whom. “Your beautiful grey,” he concluded, “is
looking handsome, and is impatient to bear you about as he used
to do. Oh, Miss Sarah, for everybody's sake you must come!”

The funds for defraying the expenditure of the homeward
journey were inclosed, and when Sarah had finished reading
she was more sorrowful than she had been for a long while.

The door of an old and less enchanting world was again
open, and she saw that she must leave her soft dreams for
hard realities, for she had been used to hard work and hard

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

fare at home, for the most part, and if she felt less tenderness
than a child should feel for its parents, why, they had felt less
for her than parents should feel for their child.

In reference to again meeting Elijah, she could not herself
understand the nature of her feelings—there was so much of
pity and tenderness, so much of protection on her part, and of
servitude on his, and, above all, so much love for Rodney, it is
no wonder Sarah could only cry, and wish she had never gone
away from home.

The letter was lying open in her lap, and the tears dropping
silently down her cheeks, red as roses still, when Rodney joined
her, and with a tenderness that seemed real, inquired the
nature of her sorrow.

She would have spoken, but grief choked her voice, and she
could only indicate the letter.

“From some lover?” asked Rodney, half angrily and half
reproachfully. Sarah shook her head, and he proceeded to
read it, saying, “Then of course you have no secrets from me?”
thus implying a right he had never asked for.

As he read he laughed many times in a sneering fashion that
Sarah did not like, and would have resented when her heart was
less softened than now, indicating, as he laughed, the numerous
blunders in the manuscript before him.

“Every one has not had your advantages, remember,”
pleaded Sarah; for Rodney was a ready, correct, and graceful
writer.

“I knew this fellow was your lover,” replied the dissatisfied
young man, and he mockingly placed the letter upon the heart
of the weeping girl.

“And what if he were my lover?” said Sarah, with

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

something of her old ironical manner, smiling as she dried her
eyes.

“Nothing, nothing,” replied Rodney, dropping the hand he
had been demurely coquetting with, and speaking in the tone
of one vitally injured. “But,” he added, “you must have
known, Sarah, you must have seen, you must have felt [here
he pressed his hand against his heart, as though, if possible, to
prevent its breaking then and there], that you were cherishing
hopes never, never to be realized. O Sarah! may heaven
deal gently with your conscience, and never suffer it to reproach
you, as mine would me under a similar accusation.” He ceased
speaking, and hiding his face in his hands, seemed to be weeping.
Sarah put her arms about his neck, for she loved him, and
love is not ashamed of such demonstrations, and said artfully:

“And if Elijah were not my lover, dear Rodney, why, what
then!”

“Can you wrong me so cruelly as to ask?” spoke Rodney,
still hiding his face from her. “You know that to make you
my wife was a hope dearer than life to me.” And he went on
with a pitiful deceit men are fond of practising upon credulous
women, to speak of a predisposition to early death in his
family, and to say it mattered not; nobody would grieve for
him, and least of all, Sarah.

Sarah affirmed that his death would break her heart, and
especially if she knew that by a single moment she had hastened
it, and she gave him abundant proof of what her grief would
be, in the passionate outburst of tears which even the suggestion
of so melancholy an event produced.

“No tears for me,” said Rodney, “I am not worth them.
You are so good, so pure—I would not have been worthy of

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

you, dear Sarah, and it is better as it is. I must try to forget
you—try to live on; and you—you will soon forget me with
him.”

He hid his face in his hands again, as if to hide from himself
the terrible truth; for it is astonishing to what sacrifices of
truth men will resort in order to appear true.

Blinded by her love, and bewildered by his pathetic appeals,
Sarah told him in the honesty of her full soul, that Elijah was
not her lover, or if he were, that she did not love him in turn;
that only himself was dear to her, and that if it were true he
loved her as he said, there was nothing between them and
happiness.

Rodney kissed her cheek, and said he was blessed; but the
voice seemed devoid of meaning, and the kiss more like the
farewell to a dead friend then the betrothing to a living love.

When they parted it was under a positive engagement of
marriage—even the day was arranged that he was to come to
her father's house and “bear her away, his bride.”

Many times he sought to drag poor Elijah forward, and to
make him an insurmountable obstacle in the way of the fulfillment
of his dearest hope, as he called his engagement; but
Sarah saw in this the jealousy, and not the weariness of love;
and would not suffer the happiness of her life, and of her dear
Rodney's life, to be thus idly thwarted. So they parted betrothed
lovers. Aunt Ruth was better, and with the prospect
of so soon again seeing her niece, smiled her benediction, and
Sarah went away; the bloom in her cheek softened to the
tenderest glow, and the flashing of her dark eyes subdued to
the gentlest radiation.

Rumor runs faster than the wind, and the report that

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

Sarah was coming home to get married preceded her, and
curiosity was on tiptoe to know who the intended husband was.

She made no denial of her engagement when her young
friends came round her with playful banter and laughing congratulations.
The general impression prevailed, that the rich
miller was the happy man; and that the engagement was of
old standing—an impression that Sarah did not discourage.
There was one who did not come to offer congratulations, to
entreat pity, or to breathe reproach—and this was Elijah
Burbank. With the intelligence that Sarah was coming home
only to get married, he had gone, no one knew why or
whither. Sarah's mother could divine no motive for his sudden
resolution. All at once, she said he had seemed to droop like a
motherless kitten, and scold hard as she would, she could get
no spunk into him. It seemed, she said, as though he had no
interest in any thing but Sarah's horse and Sarah's garden,
and that by the hour he would talk with the dumb critter, and
the flowers, as if they had been sensible beings—that his last
visit was to the garden, and that he had gone away with a
rose from Sarah's favorite tree in his hand.

Tears came to the eyes of the young girl when she heard
this; but they were speedily dried in the sunny happiness that
awaited her, for when we are very happy it is hard to believe
there is any great misery in the world.

And the wedding-day came near, and the wedding-people
were all invited; but who the bridegroom was, was still a
secret. The miller was observed to be repairing his old house
about this time, and the fact gave credence to the rumor that
he was to carry off the prize.

How proud and happy Sarah was as she half admitted the

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

correctness of the suspicion, in the thought of the brilliant
undeceiving that awaited! What a triumph it would be to
have her friends look up expecting to see the miller, and
behold Rodney—the handsome, accomplished, and elegant
Rodney!

And the wedding-dress was made; and the wedding-veil was
ready; and the wedding-heart was beating with joyous expectations,
when there lacked three days of the marriage-day. It
was an evening of the late November that Sarah sat among
her myrtle pots on the portico watching the gloomy gathering
of the clouds, and the last yellow leaves as they fluttered on the
almost bare branches, and dropped now and then on her head
or at her feet. It would not rain—she was quite sure it would
not rain. She thought the clouds were breaking and drifting
away, though any one else would have seen them closing more
darkly and darkly, and any one but she would have heard in
the sound of the wind the prophecy of the long November storm.

She wore a dress of red and black stripes, and a little gay
shawl coquettishly twisted about her neck, some bright scarlet
flowers among her black hair, for Rodney had oftentimes admired
the contrast of scarlet blossoms in her dark hair, and it
was for him she was watching, as her quick vision swept the
long distance again and again.

At length, as the last daylight lost itself in shadow, her
heart beat so quick and so loud as almost to choke her. She
had heard hoof-strokes in the distance, and who should be coming
but Rodney!

Nearer they came and nearer. She could see the horseman
more and more plainly—fear completed what hope began, and
she sank down almost fainting.

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

The miller—for it was he—attributed her emotion to the
delight she felt in seeing him; and his spirits rose, and his tender
attentions and soft insinuations were doubled.

Every moment Sarah hoped Rodney would come and rid her
of his disagreeable presence; but he came not.

Across the field, half a mile away, lights were seen and
voices heard. They were near the road-side, and as Sarah's
imagination linked everything with Rodney, she proposed
going to see what was doing, for she feared that some accident
might have happened to him—he might be dying perhaps
within sight of her.

Silently she went along, leaving the breathless miller tugging
after as he could, till she reached a little knoll that overlooked
what was going forward. A glance convinced her that Rodney
was not there; and in the reaction of mind she experienced,
she laughed joyously, and running back to meet the miller,
told him in a lively tone what she had seen.

The lights were the fires of a camp made for a night's rest
by some people who were moving from one part of the country
to another. As they descended the slope together, they could
see two women preparing supper, by a fire of sticks and logs,
while one man was busy chopping wood, and another with
some children lay on the slope in the light of the blazing fire.
Beneath a low oak tree, yet full of dry rustling leaves, a rude
tent was spread, within which voices of women in low and
earnest conference were heard.

“Seeing your lights,” said the miller, addressing the man at
the fire, “we crossed the field from our home, which is just
over the hill, in the hope that we might be able to serve you;

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

this is my good lady who is with me, and indeed it was her
kindly heart that drew us this way.”

Sarah smiled her acquiescence in what the miller said, and
the delight he felt in being for half an hour believed to be her
husband, even by a few strangers whom he might never meet
again, manifested itself in a thousand exuberant antics. He
quite made himself master of their little camp, and pressed
their own hospitalities upon them with a generous kindness
that was amusing to witness.

Meantime the women and children hastened to do reverence to
Sarah by offering her a mat to sit upon, and insisting that she
should remain and partake of their fare. They seemed to be
poor people, scantily enough provided with necessaries, to say
nothing of comforts. The children were barefoot, and most
untidily dressed and combed, but they seemed healthful, and
were noisily frolicsome. The women who were preparing supper
looked pale, and seemed discouraged, but patiently enduring.
What they were going to they knew not; but they had
come from poverty and suffering, and they were willing to go
forward even faintly hoping for something better. Recognizing
instinctively, perhaps, the presence of strangers, a gossiping
old crone emerged from the tent, and pulling Sarah by the
sleeve, began to address her in whispers. She appeared to be
the mother of part of the campers, and affected or had maternal
feelings for all.

“You see,” she said, “we would get along well enough, my
sons and daughters and me, though I am ninety, but for one
we have in there—she don't belong to us, though—she is sick,
and I'm afraid she will neyer live to get to him, though if resolution
could keep a body up, it will keep her up, for I never

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

saw so much soul, as you may say, in one poor little body.
Her baby was born after we were on the road, and that delayed
us a week a'most; but it was her, and not ourselves, that
we cared most about: poor young woman, maybe it will
brighten her up like to see your face—it looks cheery and
good: suppose you just step inside and see the baby, and encourage
her a little;” and as she spoke she took Sarah by the
hand and led her into the tent, while the wistful eyes of the
miller followed her.

It was a pitiful picture that presented itself: on a rude bed
of straw that was spread on the ground, and with the light of
a tallow candle falling upon her face, lay a young and beautiful
woman. One hand lay on the quilt of patch-work that
covered her; and Sarah could not but remark the extreme
delicacy and smallness of it, while the other rested on the head
of her baby. Her voice was low and sweet; but when she
spoke of the baby's father, whom she said she was soon to join,
it grew stron and full of enthusiasm and courage. By extreme
necessity, she said, and no fault of his, she had become separated
from him; and when the old woman alluded to the suffering
she had endured, she said, with an entreating earnestness
again and again, that it was not the fault of the baby's father.

She seemed so well-bred, and so continually ignored any
endurance on her part, that poor Sarah, whose sympathies were
all interested, was at a loss how to behave, or in what way to
offer such charities as she felt to be required.

She was not without a woman's tact, however, and by praising
the baby won her way to the heart of the mother—for
the child she would accept some milk—nothing for herself.
She was comfortably, nay more than comfortably provided.

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

She held up the child for Sarah to kiss as she was about
going away, and as she did so her own enthusiasm was awakened
anew—the eyes, the hands, the hair, were all so like the
father of the dear baby—“If you could only see him,” she
exclaimed, “I am sure you would not wonder that I love
him!”

“Show the young lady his picture won't you?” interposed
the old woman.

“Oh, she would not care to see it,” replied the loving wife;
and she added, pressing the hand of Sarah, “pray, pardon me
for talking of him so much; but then he has never seen the
baby, nor me for so long—dear Rodney, how much it must
have grieved him!”

Sarah's eyes fixed themselves with a new and terrible interest
on the baby, as it lay asleep in its smiling innocence and
beauty—the blood settled back to her heart—a faintness came
over her and she sunk to the ground.

The old woman dashed a cup of water in her face, and she
recovered enough to say it was nothing; she was used to fainting
fits, and would presently be quite well.

“Show the picture, it will revive her like,” insisted the old
nurse.

“Yes, yes,” gasped Sarah, “I must see the picture!”

The young mother took it from her bosom, with some apology
for its not looking so well as the original, and presented it,
to complete, with its fair familiar smile, the undoing of a too
trustful heart. Her eyes in one long stony stare fixed themselves
upon it, as though she would fain look away the horrid
lie, that in some fearful way had obscured the truth of her betrothed.
Catching at the shadow of a hope, she whispered to

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

herself, “I see, I see how it is, it is the brother of my Rodney.”

“Can there be another in the world,” cried the sick lady,
“who resembles Rodney Hampton? Where did you meet the
person you speak of? not surely in —?” She named the
place where Sarah had met Rodney—where she had loved him,
and where she had promised to be his wife.

“No, not there—not there,” replied Sarah; “the person I
know, you have never seen;” and pressing a kiss on the white
hand of the startled invalid, she went away with an unsteady
and hurried step.

Heavily she leaned on the arm of the miller as she slowly returned
homeward. “I suppose those people took you for my
wife,” he said, laughing foolishly.

“And what if they did?” replied Sarah.

“Nothing,” answered the miller, “only I wish it were true.”

Sarah walked on in silence; but more and more firmly till
she reached the homestead-door, and then she said with a
calmness that was fearful to hear, “There is a rumor abroad
that I am to be married the day after to-morrow—it was a
silly jest of mine—if you please you may make it truth.”

When she had received the miller's affirmative response, she
coldly silenced his tender demonstrations, and forbidding him
to see her again till the hour appointed to unite their fates,
she retired to her chamber, and gave herself up to the awfullest
of all tortures—the rack of unrequited love.

And the wedding day came, and the guests stood silent and
wondering when they saw the bride, for her eyes had lost their
lustre, and her cheek was hueless as death; but in due form
she was made the wife of Mr. Hilton, and in due time she

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

accompanied him to the gloomy old stone house. From her marriage-day
she was never seen abroad, and her gay laughter was never
heard to ring out anywhere; her bright saddle was hung up
in the dusty garret, and her bright cheeks faded and grew thin.
The gallant grey was tied to the mill-wheel, and trod his sober
round; and Sarah trod her sober round, doing her duty, but
scolding the miller as loudly and sharply as her mother had
scolded Job. In the main, however, she was a good wife, and
if she scolded the miller, so the neighbors said, it was no more
than he deserved, for he was a hard, selfish, and tyrannical
master.

Many years they plodded on together; but at length the
miller was gathered to his fathers; and other years Sarah lived
on alone, wearing a mourning dress, and caring little to conceal
the silver streaks that were beginning to show above her temples.
One winter night as she sat by the blazing fire, the
flinty snow rattling against the pane, there was a loud knocking
at the door, and the next moment a strange gentleman was
borne in, who had been thrown from his carriage at her gate,
and considerably hurt. He was carried immediately to bed,
and the village doctor called, who pronounced his patient
badly bruised, but in no wise seriously injured. He was partially
unconscious at first, but after his face for a few minutes
had been bathed, he recovered sufficiently to thank his hostess,
and to inquire whether his luggage were safe—one box he was
particularly solicitous about, and could not rest till Sarah had
brought it to his bedside. On seeing it he smiled, and shortly
afterwards fell asleep. That smile seemed to join itself to some
old memory, but Sarah could not tell what; it might be with
Rodney perhaps, but if it were, it stirred no troubled thought.

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

The stranger was certainly handsome, and from his dress and
belongings was evidently of no mean position in the world—a
man of leisure and money, Sarah thought, travelling probably
for his health, and while she mused and turned her eyes from
the refined and expressive face to the little white hand that
seemed reaching towards her, wondering who her guest was and
when she should find out all about him, the clock struck
twelve, more loudly than it had ever struck till then, it seemed
to Sarah, and the sleeping gentleman unclosed his eyes, and
fixed them earnestly and tenderly upon the watcher by his
side, and as he gazed his pale cheek blushed, and his mouth
lost the firm expression of manhood, and took the sweet sensitive
look of the loving boy.

“Can I do anything for you?” asked Sarah, not well knowing
what else to say.

“Yes,” replied the stranger, “I fear a long cherished treasure
is lost from this box. Will you please remove the lid that
I may see?”

Sarah slipped the covering aside, and for a moment stood
paralyzed, and then, as her eyes fell inquiringly upon the
stranger, the blush of twenty years again colored her cheek.

The box contained a coarsely-braided rye-straw hat, trimmed
with a faded blue ribbon!

Elijah! Sarah! was all they could say in the first joyous
shock of surprise. What more they said ultimately, let us not
care to inquire—enough that the day broke for them at midnight,
and there was never any more darkness in all their
lives.

-- 151 --

p493-158 THE HOUSE WITH TWO FRONT DOORS.

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

Twenty-five years ago there stood in a straggling village on
the banks of the Ohio, an old house, with two doors, and a
good many irregular windows in the front. Two clumsy chimneys
of stone showed squattily above the steep red gables—the
one for architectural effect, simply, the other the extension of a
veritable flue; and from this last, a cloud of black smoke
worked itself out, and after a little vain effort to keep itself up,
sagged towards the ground, for the air was heavy—the orange
light rapidly blackening against the yellow moss on the tops of
the western hills, and the evening coming in with the promise
of a wet night.

The village was not at all picturesque; a great hill that
extended as far as the eye could see, and the summit of which
seemed almost to touch the sky, formed its background, and
completely shut out the view in that direction. It was not one
of those poetic hills that are beautified with pasture-fields, shady
trees, flowery thickets—on the contrary, its village-side was
bare of vegetation, except, indeed, a scanty growth of stunted
oaks, together with some thistles, and dwarf blackberry vines,
which, in some sort, relieved its monotony of baked clay,

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

cracked by the sunshine, and washed into deep gullies by the
rain.

The village streets were still less attractive—unpaved for the
most part—full of ruts, where refuse soaked and rotted, and
obstructed at all points with idle carts, coopers' stuff, heaps of
shavings and the like. They had their share, too, of stray cows
and quarrelsome dogs, and were provided with mud-holes, at
convenient distances, where swine, with patches of bristles
scalded off by the ill-natured housewives, took such ease as their
nature loveth, and by grunting and squealing further provoked
the wrath of their oppressors, for the hearts of women are not
always so gentle as poets say, and if the truth be fairly spoken,
are, I am afraid, no less accessible to induration than the faces
with which hard fortune plays such terrible havoc. But notwithstanding
the facts recorded, the town was not without pretensions
which no transient abider therein could gainsay without
disadvantage.

The clergyman's house, with its close-shut windows, carved
portico, and grey garden wall, set round with austere box—its
gravelled walk, along which tall sunflowers baked their great
cakes brown, together with the red brick meeting-house,
with its solemn burial-ground, where a thousand low headstones
shrugged their shoulders beneath the two or three grand
monuments, were perhaps, the distinguishing ornaments of the
place—the centre about which clustered the more exclusive
piety—the evangelical pride, so to speak, of the village
folks.

The market-house, which was, in point of fact, a dismantled
canal boat set upon dry land, was also an object, not only of
general interest, but one which kindled local admiration almost

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

to enthusiasm. Real estate in this vicinity was estimated to
have doubled its value in consequence of this “improvement,”
and two or three owners of lots thereabouts retired from
business, and were thereafter clothed and fed, simply by virtue
of the market-house. No one will be disposed to doubt this
statement who has observed what a number of idiers a single
grocery store or turnpike-gate will maintain. I once knew two
able-bodied men to support themselves and their families on the
merits of a cross-road—but this, perhaps, was an extreme
case.

Then there was the squire's office, a diminutive lean-to of the
corner dry-goods store, in the official glory of which all ordinary
considerations of right and morality sunk completely out of
sight. The squire wore a weed on his white hat in memory of
the lamented Mrs. Bigsham, and this drew after him more than
a third part of the feminine sympathy of the town, and was perhaps
the basis of his popularity—every unmarried woman felt
as if that black band was an electric link between herself and
the great squire, which might at any time be converted to a
bond of perpetual union.

“The office,” as it was called, was the habitual resort of the
big academy boys—decayed pilots of river-boats, doctors' students,
who jested about “subjects” and drew teeth for half-price—
and, as may be inferred, the convocations of these learned
disputants were not a little promotive of exclusive feeling in the
neighborhood. True, the legal prestige was somewhat marred
by the fact that a poor shoemaker plied his trade in the rear of
the magisterial office, but aristocracy did all it could in self-defence
by suspending a curtain formed of a mosquito-net between
the bench of the obnoxious workmen and the arm-chair

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

and the mottled spittoon of the squire. Inadequate as the
screen would seem, it required not even that to separate the
young shoemaker, who was lame and melancholy, from the rude
and boisterous frequenters of the official department, so that a
more impenetrable stuff was not in the least necessary. He had
been in the village a year, or more, and nobody knew anything
about him except that he was a faithful and honest worker, and
put himself in nobody's way, for he moved about quietly as a
ghost, and with as little interest in the earth apparently. He
was known to the old woman with whom he boarded, as Peter
Gilbraith, and to the other towns people, who knew him at all,
as “Shoe Pete”—but whether called by one name or another elicited
from him no indication of pleasure or displeasure. Nature
had gifted him with eyes of wonderful beauty—hair that curled
itself all the more gracefully for his careless management,
and a smile of that strangely fascinating sort, that seems made
up of mingled scorn and sweetness; but accident had dishonored
his fair proportions by curtailing one leg of its rightful dimensions,
which obliged him to walk with a stick, and gave to his
shoulders a perpetual stoop.

Whether it were poverty or lameness, or both, that made
him shrink from the little observation he excited, or whether
misanthropy were a part of his nature, nobody knew, and very
soon nobody cared—for in what way could “Shoe Pete,” they
argued, enhance the value of town-lots, or contribute to social
pleasure? And true it is that his great sad eyes seemed to
rebuke the spirit of mirth, and his smile made the beholder of
it feel as if he were more than half despised. His dress was
careless (with the exception of the high-heeled shoe, which was
neat in the extreme) not slovenly, however, and it always bore

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

evidence of refinement, as did also his pale face, in spite of
neglected hair and beard.

From sunrise till sunset his hammer was never still, and
sometimes late into the night, even, its whack, whack, sounded
upon the soft leather, so that it is not strange that reports
gradually went into circulation, that Shoe Pete was “laying
up” money; nor that overtures towards his acquaintance began
to be warmly pressed. He remained inaccessible, however, and
was observed to walk with less stoop, and to show a bright
indignant spot on either cheek, after some customer had
been unusually condescending with him.

But whether the season was a busy one or not, the young
shoemaker was never idle—his candle made the small window
above his work-bench shine till midnight, and his leather apron
was in requisition late and early. There was always a book or
a newspaper under his pillow, in the morning, his landlady
reported, and this fact was accepted by her as presumptive
evidence, that Peter Gilbraith was a great scholar, and though
it may seem like a small basis on which to found a reputation
for scholarship, it was sufficient, and puzzling questions in geography
and grammar began to be propounded to him by the
young villagers when they came to have their feet measured.
Nevertheless, the sun threw his last rays from the yellow moss
on the tops of the western hills and sunk completely out of sight
on the evening upon which our story opens, and the shoemaker
had never as yet received the slightest recognition from the
great Squire Bigsham. Is it very singular if he started and let
fall his hammer, as the great man pulled his chair about so that
he faced the mosquito-net curtain, and said with easy familarity,
and as if he were in the habit of addressing him every day—

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

“You are a happy dog, Gilbraith—I almost wish I was a shoemaker
instead of the public functionary I am?”

Gilbraith smiled, and took up his hammer.

“Let me see,” continued the squire, “how long have we
been acquainted?”

“I have worked in your office about a year, sir.”

“A year! Zounds! why it seems jest t'other day you come!”
He knew the time very well, but he wanted to make believe that
he was surprised so much time should have elasped without his
having cultivated friendly relations with his excellent neighbor.

The shoemaker had resumed his hammer and his old expression
of sad indifference.

The squire went on: “Bless my soul! a year! I wouldn't a'
believed any feller, if he'd a tole me that, exceptin' you, yourself.”
He laid special stress on the you, as if he held the young
man's veracity in high esteem.

The shoemaker smiled again at the implied compliment, but
made no other acknowledgment.

The squire was not to be thwarted, however—the news had
come to his ears that morning, that Shoe Pete had actually
purchased a lot adjoining the market-house, and paid a hundred
dollars down, for the same! so he gathered up his feet and said—
“Look-a-here now, did you ever see any man make a boot to
fit a feller's foot like that?”

Gilbraith clutched his hammer, or it must have fallen again—
the squire had, of a verity, indicated that shoemakers were
men, and at the same time had designated himself as a fellow!
He was too proud to disparage another man's work, and said
something to the effect that the boots seemed to have done
good service.

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“Well, sir, I'll tell you, sir,” continued the squire, bringing
his courtesy to a climax, “I want for you to make me a pair of
tip-top stogy boots, and you may jes put your own price onto'
em, too.” The shoemaker said his time was fully engaged for a
month or more, but that he would attend the order at his
earliest convenience, and limping forward he took the requisite
measure with the air of conferring, rather than of receiving a
favor.

The customary loungers dropped in one after another, and
each, after a little subdued talk with the squire—the upshot of
which was, it is reasonable to infer, the prosperous fortunes of
the shoemaker—dexterously dipped his conversation so as to
include that hitherto ignoble person. But his replies were brief
and cold, and on the entrance of the doctor's student, who was
usually inflated with great news—the mosquito-net resumed its
ancient effectiveness, and Gilbraith, the transitory man, was
resolved once more into Shoe Pete.

“I say, Doc, what is it?” said one of the idlers, smelling the
news afar off, “anything new about that ere miss what was
smuggled into the two-door house t'other night?”

“A few particulars have transpired,” replied the student
whom they called Doc, and sliding his legs apart, he thrust his
hands deep in his pockets and waited to be questioned further.

“What miss?”—“Which two-door house?”—“You one
with so many winders?” were a few of the twenty questions
asked in a minute.

“He means the house with the two front doors into it, and
the two stone chimbleys onto it—well one ov them chimbleys is
false, and maybe there's someten else 'ats falser an what the

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

chimbley is, about that ere house—my daughter posted me up
as we went to meetin' last night.”

Having thus brought himself to a level in point of importance,
with the young doctor, the squire moved his hand graciously
towards him, and abdicated in his favor. He, nevertheless,
was slightly offended—slid his legs a little farther apart,
and said haughtily “that he didn't know that he could enlighten
the fellers so well as Squire Bigsham.” This obliged the
squire to make a humiliating confession—to say, in fact, that
he “knew nothing except that a young woman, no better un
what she ort to be, appeerently, had been lately smuggled into
the two-door house, and that the feller what brought her,
had shortly afterwards disappeared between two lights, leaving
her with a limited amount of chink, and with no livin'
soul to do for her, except the greenest kind of a green-horn.”

The shoemaker had lighted his tallow candle, and the squire
his big lamp, for it had grown quite dark, and a sudden gust
had just driven a dash of rain, mixed with yellow leaves, against
the window. The door burst suddenly open, and a slender,
freckled-faced girl, with blue eyes, staring wide, and red hair
flying in wild disorder, stood fronting the wondering group, and
with many catchings of breath and earnest gesticulations, made
known the facts that she lived with a lady “that was took
awful sick—that she had been after the ould dochther and the
ould dochther wasn't in it, and she was afther the young
dochther to come with her to the lady, who lived in the house
beyant, wid the two doors—and the young dochther had a right
to go wid her if he had any sowl.”

“Hooraugh!” shouted some of the rude fellows, “Go wid

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

her, Doc! Why if the chap ain't a blushin' up to his eyes—
thought he had more pluck.”

And one of the most disreputable of the fellows seized his
hat, and volunteered to accompany the frightened girl, asseverating
that he himself was the young dochther.

All at once the shoemaker dashed aside the frail curtain,
and with his eyes flashing fire, stood in the midst of the vulgar
crew, almost erect.

“Whoever dares to lie further to this poor child, or to
insult her in any way,” he cried, “does it at his peril.” And
leaving the dastards dumb with astonishment, he motioned the
girl to follow him, and without another word went out into the
rain. Ten minutes afterwards the old woman with whom he
boarded, wrapt in shawls and bearing a lantern in her hand,
was feeling her way through the wet weeds of an alley towards
the old house with the two front doors.

Presently, through the windows of an upper room, the curtains
of which were carefully drawn, the lights were seen to
shine, and shadows to pass, as if there was hurrying to and
fro within, but the most watchful gossips could discern nothing
more. Rumor had not exaggerated the truth—that night,
when the storm was loudest and the sky blackest, the poor
young lady who had been a few days before cast helpless upon
her own sad fortune, took in her trembling arms the unwelcome
child that must bear witness to her frailty, through time
as deathless as the years of God.

The little window by which the shoemaker worked looked
toward the house with the two front doors, and often as he
drew out his long threads, his eyes wandered that way, his
own isolated condition quickened his sympathies for the young

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

mother, at whom so many even of her own sex were ready to
cast stones. Sewing, and hammering, and pegging, he
dreamed a thousand dreams of improbable ways in which he
might serve her, and as he took his walk to his evening meals
he now and then went round by the lonesome house, and the
oftener he took that road the shorter it appeared, until it
seemed to him at last, as he climbed the weedy hill and
crossed the bare common, only to pass that house and hobble
down the hill again that he was taking the shortest way
home.

So far from losing anything in the estimation of the young
fellows who frequented the “office,” by the spirit he manifested
in defence of the poor girl and her mistress, he was
thereby promoted to a considerably higher degree of importance,
and it soon became a matter of no unfrequent occurrence
for them to address directly to him such narratives as involved
the exhibition of what they esteemed the most admirable
manly courage. But these polite attentions gained imperceptibly,
if they gained at all, upon his kindly feeling, and a
brief word, or a careless nod, was usually the only acknowledgment
he made.

The squire's boots were a complete success, and served to
give him at once the reputation of a “tip-top” shoemaker;
but this was not enough to lift him out of the socket of
obscurity in which he was sunken, and give him anything like
a desirable social position. But what was termed genteel
patronage began to be extended to him and by degrees he
became known as little Gilbraith, and to be called Shoe Pete
only behind his back.

One evening, when an importunate creditor presented

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

himself to the squire, he suddenly turned round with the inquiry,
“Mr. Gilbraith, could you make it convenient to lend me five
dollars for a day or two?”

“Certainly, sir, with the greatest pleasure,” replied the
shoemaker, with a heartiness that he had never before been
known to use, and opening a well-filled purse he presented the
note.

As the squire went forward to receive it, the mosquito-net
curtain intercepted his way and with one dash of his great
hand he swept it to the ground, with the outraged exclamation:
“What dingnation fool ever put this thing up here anyhow!”

As may be supposed, it was never hung up again, and thus
the line of demareation between the “office” and the “shop,”
became somewhat wavering.

The yellow leaves were coming down in the fall rain, when
the shoemaker invested his first earnings in the lot adjoining
the market-house, in consequence of which the squire acknowledged
his humanity, and when the Christmas snow hung its
white garlands on the box along the clergyman's grounds,
heaped higher the mounds in the graveyard, and lay all unbroken
before the house with the two front doors, a bright tin
sign bearing the name of Peter Gilbraith, between two gilt
boots, was nailed on the office door in close proximity to the
squire's letter-box, and an apprentice had been taken into the
shop, and with this assistance the young shoemaker found it
difficult to fill his orders.

“I think I will not go to supper to-night,” he said to his
apprentice one evening, as the last sunlight glittered on the
snow that hung over the caves of the house with two doors.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

There was a great deal of work to be finished that night, and
he had just lifted his hand to draw the curtain across the little
window, preparatory to lighting the candle when a new and
joyous light came suddenly into his eyes, and leaving the curtain
undrawn, he leaned his face against the window for some
minutes, and said, at length, with a changed tone and manner:
“I believe I will go, after all.”

The next minute the apprentice looked out, and was surprised
to see him going up the hill through the unbroken snow,
directly away from the house of the old woman with whom he
took his meals. He did not see the house with the two front
doors—much less the young woman at the window, holding a
little child in her arms, and trying to make it see the moon
come up, and if he had he would have been just as much at a
loss to know why Peter walked that way, and indeed that
young man might have found it difficult to explain the puzzle
himself.

“I never saw his lameness interfere so little with his
walking, as it seems to now, in spite of the snow,” mused
the apprentice, and he drew the curtain, and lighted the candle.

The snow hung in a great roll over the top of the stone chimney,
unstained and unmelted. “There is no fire below,” thought
Peter, and he sighed.

“Perhaps it is the woman's black hair that makes her face
look so pale,” he thought, as walking slowly he gazed upon her;
but suggestions of scanty fare would not be silenced, and he
sighed again and walked more slowly than before. Just then
the little child thrust its naked arms from out the ragged blanket
in which it was wrapt, and began to cry bitterly.

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

Peter stopped and stood still. In spite of the tender coaxings
and cooings of the woman, which Peter could hear from
where he stood, the child cried more and more bitterly. Moved
by a sudden impulse he walked directly to the door nearest to
which the woman stood. She saw him and opened it at once,
with an air of such modest sweetness, as caused him to take
off his hat—a civility he had never shown to anybody since
coming to the village until then.

There was no fire, sure enough, and the other evidences of
comfort were all as meagre as imagination could have pictured
them. He hesitated for a moment when the young
woman paused as if expecting him to make known his errand,
but charity is never long in suiting means to ends, and he
replied to her silence that he was in need of a person to bind
shoes, and not knowing where to seek with the hope of success,
had ventured to inquire of whomever he chanced to see.

Before he had spoken half-a-dozen words the baby lifted its
head from its mother's shoulder, and with tears in its bright
wondering eyes remained looking at him, perfectly quiet—one
dimpled shoulder peeping from the ragged blanket above and
two little bare feet, blue with cold, dangling below.

Is it any wonder if Peter took both those little feet in his
hand, and tried to warm them under the pretence of seeing
whether he had ever made so small a shoe?

When he returned to his shop that night, he found two
young women, one of them the squire's daughter, waiting to
have measures for shoes taken.

They whispered and laughed with one another, not a little
rudely the shoemaker thought, as he was getting ready his measure,
and their orders were given in a manner that certainly

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

bordered upon insolence—the squire's daughter was especially
presumptuous and troublesome.

She doubted very much whether he would be able to suit
her at all, she said, as she tossed her golden curls from her firered
cheeks; but she should not hesitate to send him back
twenty pairs of shoes, if he failed so many times to please her—
it was so hard to make such people understand what one
wanted—and with this little indication of her superiority and
willfulness, and with an indignant fling of her flounced skirt, she
withdrew without so much as the slightest bend of her pretty
neck.

But Mr. Gilbraith gave little attention to her saucy airs—
his thoughts were too busy with the pale-faced mother, and
her shivering baby.

When spring came, two more lots were added to the first
one, and the prosperous shoemaker built himself a fine new
shop with a great square show window, and a sign almost as
big as the squire's front door. And as a finishing stroke of
finery, there was an imported carpet on the floor, and
three yellow windsor chairs for the accommodation of the
ladies.

He was called Mr. Gilbraith almost altogether, and his store
was the fashionable one of the place; and when a brick pavement
was laid down in front of the door and an awning
stretched above it, that direction became the exclusive promenade;
and every day, after sunset, some twenty or thirty young
women were to be seen tripping over the pavement, and turning
their faces away from the window, of course. And last,
and first, and oftenest, the squire's daughter was sure to go by,
and more than any one else she stopped to examine the

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

slippers in the window, at which times she took occasion to toss
her curls coquettishly, and smile in a most bewitching fashion.
But the shoemaker worked on at these times just as if her
pretty face was not at the window, and stimulated by his indifference
she stepped into the shop one evening and inquired the
price of a pair of slippers which she said had taken her fancy.
He replied without so much as glancing towards her. “I should
like to have them fitted,” she said, with a little more deference
in her tone than she had hither to used, and sitting down in the
yellow windsor chair she extended her little foot. The young
man motioned his apprentice to wait upon the lady, but she
would not be thus defeated. “They don't please altogether,”
she said, “perhaps it is the fault of the fitting—will you be
kind enough to give me your opinion, Mr. Gilbraith.” It was
the tone rather than the words that elicited the young man's
attention. He laid aside his work, and shaking back his curls
with a grace of artlessness surpassing art, came forward, the
faint color of his face heightened for the moment to a flush of
confusion that made him positively handsome. The young lady
thought so, and apologized for the trouble she was making.
He was not used to such deference, and as he fitted the slipper,
held the little foot in his hand longer than need were
“There! that is perfect,” exclaimed the beauty, referring to
the slipper.

“It is the foot that makes the shoe look so well,” he replied;
“shall I send them home for you?”

Oh no! the beauty would not give him so much trouble, she
was already greatly obliged—and with a bright smile and a
low courtesy that seemed to say she was receiving a favor, took
the parcel in her white hand and was just stepping from the

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

door as a pale young woman, with a bundle of shoes in one
arm and a child hanging over her shoulder, came in.

All women love babies—the squire's daughter was no exception;
and with an ingenuous exclamation of delight she
stopped, took the rosy face of the little one between her hands,
and kissed eyes and mouth and cheeks, prattling the while, in
such a pretty way as went straight to the heart of the mother,
and made a softer impression on the shoemaker than all her
coquettish arts could ever have done, for some strange affinity
had drawn him towards that little helpless creature from the
dawn of its unfortunate existence. It often happened thereafter
that when the village beauty passed the shoemaker's
shop, he was at the door or window, and gradually the
exchange of the evening salutation began to be looked to by
both as the event of the day.

All the summer long the pale face was seen at the window
of the house with the two front doors, and late into the night
the candle would shine on the tired fingers that were always
busy binding shoes. The path up the hill from the shoe-shop
to the door was worn quite distinctly along the sod, and the
shoemaker was observed to walk along it very frequently—
more frequently, the neighbors thought, than business
required.

Meantime the baby grew more and more in the affection of
the young shoemaker, and he would often take with him when
he went to the house, a flower or an apple or some other trifle
to please her baby eyes, and she would reach her hands up to
be taken on his knee, and he would bend his head and allow
her to make playthings of his curls, at will. No wonder she
grew fond of him and learned to clap her hands and crow

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

when she saw him, for is it not true that Providence “creates
the love to reward the love?” And when this little child had
found access to his heart it became gradually more accessible
to others, for the humanizing influence of love, even for a flower
or a dumb animal, is beyond calculation. Like the dew and
the rain that help to mould the dust into the rose, it falls
into the desert of life, and straightway a garden is produced.

Everybody said, “What a change has come over Gilbraith—
he is not the Shoe Pete he used to be at all;” but no one
dreamed what had wrought the change.

And the summer went by and the bright leaves fell on the
brighter head of the little girl as the shoemaker tugged her
about among the hollyhocks and poppies of the door-yard.

The house with the two front doors had a smoke in its chimney
all that winter, and the gossips said the mistress of it was
binding the shoemaker's heart as well as his shoes, but the
wisest gossips are at fault, sometimes.

It was the week before Christmas and the pale-faced shoebinder
was at her work, paler and perhaps more melancholy
than usual, for it was hard to get along at the best, and it was
now mid-winter, and her health, less robust than it used to be,
was scarcely equal to the demands upon it.

Little Orphie, for so the fatherless child had been named,
had learnt to lisp, “mother,” but she called that name less
often than Gabriel as she persisted in designating Mr. Gilbraith.
She had fallen asleep in his arms, and her upturned
face seemed asking to be kissed as her bright little head rested
against his bosom. He pulled down her coarse seanty dress,
for her bare legs dangled out of it, and said speaking partly

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

to himself and partly to the child, “Next birthday little
Orphie shall have a new dress, bright as the poppies she likes
so much.”

Perhaps it was the allusion to her birthday that awoke in
the mind of the mother unwelcome memories, for throwing
down her work with angry haste, she laid the child in the cradle,
and with a scornful flush on her cheek removed it from the
warmth of the firelight into the darkest corner of the room.

“What did you do that for?” asked the shoemaker with
both authority and displeasure in his tone.

“What right have you to dictate in reference to my child?”
she replied, and resumed her work with an averted face.

“The right which my love for her gives me,” he said, in a
tone very gentle and winning.

The mother's heart was touched, and hiding her face in her
hands she burst into tears—poverty, shame, pride, and sorrow,
had produced a momentary feeling of harshness even for her
child, but the next instant she was humbly and heartily repentant.

“I wish I was dead,” she sobbed, at length, “or that I
never had been born—that would be better; nobody cares for
me in the world, and even you are stealing from me the heart
of my child!”

The young man was making some tender apology, to the
effect that it was through the child's heart that he had hoped
ultimately to reach the mother's, when a loud knock on the
door arrested the attention of both parties, and caused the
baby to sit suddenly upright, and stare wonderingly about.

“You may bring her cradle back where it was,” said the
mother softly, and hastily brushing the tears away, she opened

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

the door with a smile that changed to an expression of pleased
surprise when she saw that the visitor was Squire Bigsham.

“You need not trouble yourself about the cradle,” she said,
almost coldly, and aside, as it were, to the shoemaker, and
from that moment, gave her undivided attention to the more
distinguished guest.

When Mr. Gilbraith returned home he found a dainty little
note awaiting him—Miss Bigsham presented her compliments
and begged the honor of Mr. Gilbraith's company on Christmas
Eve.

“By George! but she's the prettiest girl what's in this
town?” exclaimed the apprentice, as he presented the note, and
he added, as he saw the smile on his employer's face, “I cut
the best piece of ribbon in the store to make rosyetts to put
onto her shoes!”

“Quite right,” replied Mr. Gilbraith, and refolding the note,
he placed it carefully in his vest pocket.

The following evening the mistress of the house with the
two front doors failed to return her work, as usual—the
next day the apprentice was sent for it, and received the
answer that it was not yet completed. Among the rest were
a pair of slippers for Miss Bigsham. They must be sent home
before the Christmas Eve, and having waited as long as he
could, Mr. Gilbraith went himself, and in a mood less amiable
than common. Not a stitch had been set in the slippers,
and the fingers that should have done that work were busy
making a shirt for Squire Bigsham.

The shoemaker was angry, but his first expression of displeasure
was arrested by little Orphie, who clung to his knees,
saying, “Gabriel, Gabriel,” in her almost wild delight. He

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

stooped and kissed her, and without another word left the
house.

Christmas Eve saw him at Squire Bigsham's, and no one of
all the gay assembly so much honored by the squire's beautiful
daughter as he. She was noted for her graceful dancing,
but that night she preferred, strangely enough, her friends
thought, more quiet amusements. Mr. Gilbraith, however, was
not ignorant of the fact that his inability to dance influenced
her preference, nor could he remain quite insensible to that
preference, for Miss Bigsham was the admiration of the village,
and he to whom she extended her lightest favor was
deemed fortunate indeed. Pride has more authority in matters
of love than we are apt to believe, and the shoemaker's heart
had its share of vanity and weakness.

Many a night after that, when he had been passing the
evening with the squire's daughter, he would go home by the
way of the house with the two front doors, and sometimes linger
a long time watching the lights as they moved about, sighing
regretfully; for the breach created between him and the
pale-faced young woman on the occasion of the squire's first
visit to her was destined never to close up, and be as it was
before. Little Orphie, however, did not share in the alienation,
and when her birthday came round, true to his promise,
he gave her the new dress, red as it could be, and exceedingly
beautiful in her eyes.

“You had better give it to the great beauty who has made you
so blind to everybody else,” said Orphie's mother ungraciously.

“Why do you decline to-say Miss Bigsham?” answered the
shoemaker, “for doubtless it is she to whom you allude—surely
that name is not so obnoxious to you.”

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

A conversation beginning thus was not likely to end in a
more agreeable state of feeling than had previously existed,
and from that day the old breach was visibly widened, and the
intercourse between the lovers, for such they had really been,
was restricted entirely to the shoe-binding.

Once, indeed, afterwards, he knocked on one of the two doors
with the express design of humbling all his pride, and expressing
fully the sentiment which needed not the warranty of
expression, but when the door was opened by the hand of
Squire Bigsham, his tenderness and courage received together
a stroke from which they never recovered.

The springtime just beginning to bud in his nature was
blighted—he withdrew into himself, and suffered the old hardness
and indifference to divide him from men and women again.

The squire's daughter lost her brief power, and though she
tried to cover her discomfiture with gaiety and flirtation, she
steadily refused all offers of marriage, and the roses died out
of her cheeks, one by one.

When five years were gone her curls were put plainly away,
and she was grown as quiet and reserved almost as the shoemaker
himself, with whom meantime the world had continued
to prosper, and he was become one of the richest and most
influential of the citizens among whom he lived, for the little
town where he settled had grown to a city.

Little Orphie was big enough now to bring and carry work
to and from her mother's house; every day she was seen tripping
down the hill with a bundle in her arms, and every day the
shoemaker kissed her and called her his little sunbeam, and so
she was in fact, for she lighted his lonesome life more than anything
else.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

The squire's daughter and he had been almost estranged for
the last year. One day, to his surprise, she came to see him,
her face pale and her eyes swollen from weeping; her father
was about to be married, she said, to the woman who lived in
the house with the two front doors—she could never be reconciled
to such a marriage, and was about to leave her native
home to make room for the intruder, and could not go away
without seeing Mr. Gilbraith once more, and feeling that they
parted good friends. Her trembling voice and wet cheeks
told how bitter, at best, that parting must be; suffice it that it
never came about, and that instead, she became in due course
of time, the mistress of a fine house of her own, and the wife
of Mr. Gilbraith.—Everybody envied the couple and thought
them very happy, and so perhaps they were; nevertheless the
husband had his fits of melancholy, and had, it was reported,
a room set apart in his fine house where he was accustomed to
retire for hours together, during which times even his beautiful
wife was excluded from his sympathy.

The house with the two front doors was deserted, and when
Squire Bigsham's wife sat in the front pew of the church, or
invited her friends to dine, it was no longer remembered that
she had ever lived there in neglect and poverty.

When little Orphie was sick, Mrs. Gilbraith went home, and
when she died Mrs. Bigsham shook hands with Mr. Gilbraith,
and in the child's grave all unfriendly feeling was buried.

When Peter Gilbraith, junior, was christened, there was a
great merry-making at Squire Bigsham's, and when he was six
years old there was no boy to be found who had so fine a
beauty and so manly a courage as he. It was the autumn of
that year, a rainy night, and the yellow leaves were coming

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

down with every gust. Mr. and Mrs. Gilbraith sat chatting
before a little fire, very happily, and making plans for the celebration
of their wedding day. Little Peter was playing in the
room specially dedicated to his father—he was fond of being
there because it was a liberty not often granted him. Suddenly
he came staggering towards his parents—his eyes staring
wide, and his face white as it could be. As soon as he could
speak he said that while he was at play, a little girl wearing a
red dress came to him and kissed him, and that when he spoke
to her she turned into a shadow. The anniversary celebration
was talked of no more that night.

-- 174 --

p493-181 UNCLE JOHN'S STORY.

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

Halloo the house!”

“Halloo! Who is there?”

It was about eight o'clock of a March evening, a good many
years ago, that I sat in the chimney corner at my grandfather's
house, watching the smoldering logs, and listening to the rain,
which had been pouring and pouring for three long days. The
meadows were soaked, the creeks swollen, and pools of water
standing everywhere.

I was lonesome and homesick, for I was away from home
for the first time in my life; and though it was at my grandfather's
house, I received none of those privileges and petting
attentions that children are now a-days accustomed to expect
from grandparents.

The ancient homestead was one of the most retired and
altogether unattractive that ever resisted the peltings of a
March storm. Indeed, it would be difficult to imagine a less
enjoyable situation for a young woman of twelve years old, or
thereabouts, to be placed in. Too young to appreciate the
sage and solemn doctrine that made up the discourse of the old
people, and too thoughtless to press reason into my service,
there was little for me to do, but suffer and be still.

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

If I looked through the small window-panes, down which the
rain was pouring in streams, I could see nothing but a circle
of woods, if my eyes wandered beyond the patch of cleared
land that held the house and barn and mill, the main road
being quite out of view. If I had been a few years older, I
might have found the sunshiny face of Cyrus Hall, who was my
grandfather's hired man, genial as the sunshine itself; but as it
was, though I received alleviation, even comfort from his kindnesses,
I was far from that state of beatitude which bringeth
utter forgetfulness of clouds. He had told me over and over
that it would stop raining in a day or two, and that the wet
cornstalks which lay between the wood and the mill would in a
single day get dry enough to burn; and then he would gather
them up in heaps and burn them after nightfall, and have—oh,
such fun! But he found it hard to make me believe, in my then
state of mind, that the sun would ever shine again, or that the
cornstalks would ever be dry enough to burn, and if they should
be, grandfather would not allow us to burn them, I argued, for
my mood of mind inclined me to augment my sorrows.

To the best of my knowledge and belief, my ancient grandmother
would continue to knit at the stocking she was busy
with till the day of doom, and that my grandfather would ever
close the big Bible from which he was reading, and speak or
smile again, I had not the remotest idea. The very cat
stretched across the hearth, seemed to me indicative of final
repose. No wonder the tears would start now and then.

There was one candle burning, and besides a little glow from
the fire there was no other light, except what Cyrus's eyes
made, and they were as bright as they could be with hope and
good humor. He was about twenty years old, red-cheeked,

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

and beautiful as a young rose, and in exuberance of spirits
contrasted strikingly with the severe gravity of my white-headed
grandfather.

Now and then, the cattle in the sheds lowed uneasily, for
they, too, were tired of the rain; or one of the work-horses
put his head out of the window of his stable and neighed, and
except these, there was no sound but that of the rain on the
roof, and the ticking of the clock; for Cyrus talked in whispers
as a single word spoken above the breath, while my grandfather
was reading, would have been an awful breach of family
discipline. He had exhibited whatever he possessed that
could amuse me—from the picture-book presented by his schoolmaster,
with “Reward of merit” written on the fly-leaf in
flourishing characters, to a late purchase of a silk pocket-handkerchief
and razor; and at the time our story opens, was telling
me the history of his life—partly, perhaps, for the want of
a better listener. His father was a wood-chopper, who rented
a cabin, and moved from one place to another, as opportunities
of work offered inducements; at nine years old, he himself
had been compelled to earn his own living, and in his tossing
about the pendant world, had gained all the knowledge he was
possessed of.

There fell a shadow across his face towards the close of his
story, such as I had never seen it wear before, and when I
asked him what the matter was, he answered “nothing,” and
then said he was thinking of something I could not understand.
I said I would try, and then he told me that he knew a young
woman once, not much bigger than I, whom he liked better
than he ever liked any one else, but that she was rich and
himself poor, so he had come away from the

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

neighborhood where she lived, and never expected to see her any
more.

Suddenly he ceased his narrative—my grandmother let fall
her knitting work, and my grandfather, closing the old Bible,
walked straight out into the rain, and responded—

“Halloo! Who is there?” to the “Halloo the house!”
recorded in the opening of this chapter. The wonder who
could be coming at that time of night, and in so terrible a
storm, held us all breathless.

“Cyrus, bring out the lantern—quick!” called my grandfather,
and in a moment, without hat or coat, Cyrus was in
the yard, the lantern glimmering before him.

How much I wished to ask my grandmother who she thought
was coming, but to ask direct questions was not among my
privileges, so I contented my curiosity as well as I could by
listening towards the open door through which the rain was
driving freely. The door-yard gate creaked on its hinges, and
then came a noise like a team drawing a wagon that cut its
slow way heavily through the soaked earth.

“Whoa!” was heard next, and the team stood still right
against the blue stones at the door.

“Take my hand, Uncle John, and step here!” I heard a
voice that was all music and melody say, and presently a
young woman, muffled in a shawl and hood, came into the
house, leading by the hand a grey-haired man with a very pale
face.

“Bring your lantern this way, Cyrus,” called my grandfather,
as he saw them feeling their way through the dark, but
no Cyrus appeared, and presently, his white hair clinging to his
head, and accompanied by a boy of some fourteen years, he

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

entered and, closing the door, presented the strangers by
saying, “Here are some travellers come to stay all night with
us—the bridge is swept from Bear Creek, and they can get no
further at present.”

“We are very sorry it happened so,” said the pale man,
“but you must not allow us to make you more trouble than is
necessary—myself and Thomas can lie on the floor before the
fire, but Nanny here is sickly, poor child, and if you could give
her a bed, why, we will do as much for somebody some time, if
not for you.”

He put his arm around the waist of the girl, as he spoke,
and I saw that she was trembling—almost crying.

“You are wet, poor Nanny,” he said, untying her hood, and
passing his hand tenderly along her hair.

She evidently made a strong effort to recover herself, and
answered in a tone of assumed cheerfulness—

“I shall do well enough, Uncle John, but you will be sick
I am afraid;” and she placed a chair for him, saying apologetically
as he felt about awkwardly to find it—“My uncle is
blind, and I bespeak the spare bed for him.”

“I guess,” said my grandmother, “we can give you all beds,
and something a little comforting besides.” And relieving
Nanny of her wet shawl and hood, she hastened to put on the
tea-kettle.

My grandfather, meantime, was brightening up the fire, and
entertaining Thomas with an account of the damage done in
the neighborhood by the rain.

Nanny was pretty, but her blue eyes had, I thought, a
bewildered and frightened look, and she almost clung to the
hand of Uncle John as it lay in her lap.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

“There was another one who came out and assisted us in,”
said the blind man, directly, as he listened to the different
voices—“where is he, Nanny?”

The girl's face flushed red as fire, and she answered nothing.

“That was Cyrus, my hired man,” replied my grandfather,
speaking very loud, as if a blind man was necessarily deaf too,
“and he is feeding your horses.”

“I wonder he don't come in,” he added, speaking to himself.
Nanny's face had grown white now, and she leaned against
Uncle John's shoulder, saying, in answer to his inquiries, that
the fire made her feel faint, she believed. My grandmother
proposed all the cordials at her command, but Nanny steadily
refused, saying she would be better directly. She gave no
signs of being better, however, and when it was proposed that
she should lie down till supper was ready, she acceded with
an eager thankfulness, and was led away to the tiny bedroom
where my grandmother kept her silver spoons, and extra china,
in a corner cupboard.

My services were brought into requisition in the arrangement
of the supper-table, and on going to the corner cupboard for
the spoons, I perceived that Nanny had turned her face from
the light and was evidently crying.

I forgot my own homesickness in my anxiety to do or say
something that might comfort her, but I was bashful, and only
dared to shade the light and walk on tiptoe by way of manifesting
my interest. At last we had the supper prepared,
toast and tea and honey, and I know not what all besides, and
my grandmother set the tea to draw in the best china teapot,
and the puffing tea-kettle close by it, and we ranged ourselves
round the fire to wait for Cyrus to come in.

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

All eyes turned to the blind man—my grandmother sighed
heavily, and there fell a sympathetic silence over the group.

“I see how it is,” said Uncle John, smiling, “but there is
no need that you should pity me; and if you have any pity to
spare I entreat that you will give it to my little niece, Nanny,
for whose sake, in fact, we are on our travels, more than for
anything else. We hoped it would divert her mind from an
unhappy memory, but it seemed to-night as if the old feeling
mastered her again—I knew it by her trembling voice and
hand.”

“Poor dear child!” said my grandmother, with a woman's
quick sympathy—“I'll go straight and carry her a cup of tea—
I hope she did not catch cold;” and she had Nanny's little
feet in her hands, almost while she spoke. She presently
returned, saying with a cheerful manner, and addressing herself
particularly to Thomas, that his sister seemed to be sleeping
very sweetly.

I have suspected since that the sweet sleep was all an affectation.

“How did it happen that you lost your eyes?” asked my
grandfather, perhaps more to arouse the blind man from the
revery into which he had fallen, than from curiosity.

“Tell them all about it, Uncle John,” said Thomas, speaking
for the first time, and blushing with embarrassment, “it's
good as a sermon.”

“Oh, it's no story at all,” replied Uncle John; but we all
said, “tell us about it, at any rate;” and having listened for a
moment at the door to see whether Nanny were still asleep, he
began:

“I may begin by saying, so as to prevent further waste of

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

sympathy, I am voluntarily blind. My earliest memory is connected
with lamentations about my blindness. My parents
were wealthy, and I, a fondly-expected son, so you can perhaps
imagine the suffering occasioned by what they termed my misfortune;
it was the first great sorrow of their lives, and my
own happiness was constantly diminished by the knowledge
that I was a heavy burden to their hands. Sometimes hearing
the merriment in the parlor, I would feel my way along the
walls and by the furniture till I would touch my mother's
knees; but it seemed as if a great melancholy shadow fell over
them all at my entrance, and the voices were subdued, and the
laughter hushed; so I learned by degrees to live much alone,
and it is astonishing within how small a compass we can find
enjoyment enough. I was naturally of a happy and contented
disposition, and in sitting in the sunshine often experienced
more delight than my playmates seemed to find in their greater
privileges.

“I learned to read, and what with my books and my play
made myself so happy that my parents felt their burden lighter,
and finally, as they became used to my condition, I believe I
really afforded them a good deal of comfort. I was always,
however, called poor unfortunate little John, and to the end of
their days they held frequent consultations concerning operations,
which my mother could never quite consent to, and of
famous opticians who had made the blind to see.

“I did not feel the loss they lamented so much, and could run
up and down the stairs, from room to room, and about the door-yard
as readily as any one. I could distinguish everybody I
knew by their step—all the colors I had fixed in my mind,
which was stored, too, with pictures of all my friends. My

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

parents died, thank God, without my having ever seen either
of them. Not for the world would I have had the sweet
impression I still retain of their faces, unsettled.

“I was forty years old when I went to live with my brother
Moses, and then came a new torture in the shape of new sympathy.
It was all `poor Uncle John,' now, as it had been
`poor little John' when I was a boy. Only Nanny, dear little
girl, never mourned over me—I wish I never had over her; she
used to climb on my knees and read stories by the hour, and
sing songs for me, and tell me how everything looked that I
could not see, and laugh and clap her hands at the odd fancies
I had formed. She was full of frolic and fun, and made the
house gay with her chattering from morning till night—poor
Nanny!

“When they told me she was fifteen years old, I could not
believe it, for to me she was a pet and plaything, and try as I
would I could not make her a woman. About this time my
brother Moses, who was beginning to grow feeble, hired a young
man to assist in the farm-work, Thomas being then at school.
He often talked of his poverty, and told us stories of the hard
times he had seen; but he was hopeful and genial, almost making
a jest of his misfortunes—then, too, he was so industrious
and obliging that we all learned to love him. As for myself I
liked him none the less on account of his poverty—I could not
feel any difference, and as I could not see any, why it made no
difference to me whether he were poor or rich.

“One frosty evening Nanny was sitting on my knee, singing
one of my favorite songs, when `Cy,' as we always called him,
came in from the field and sat down by the fire.

“`Dear me, Uncle John!' exclaimed Nanny, breaking off her

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

song, `Cyrus has no stockings on!—mustn't he be cold?'
`Cold! No,' replied Cyrus, `I have seen the time I had no
shoes—did I never tell you about my first pair?—I was ten
years old when I got them, and earned the money to buy them
myself.' `Pray tell me all about it,' said Nanny, and she
was off my knee and sitting beside the young farmer, in a
twinkling. I don't remember what the particulars were, and
no matter—enough that Nanny found them interesting; and
not long after this when I missed a ring I had put on her
finger, and inquired what she had done with it, she replied
artlessly that she had given it to Cyrus!

“So it came about that I liked the young man less and less,
and Nanny liked him more and more—indeed she was never
weary of praising him.

“My brother, who was growing feebler all the time, seeing
that his end approached, became doubly anxious that my eyes
should be operated upon. If he could leave me guardian of his
children he would die happy, he said. How little we under
stand what we ask for.

“As if in answer to his wishes, there came into the neighborhood
a great oculist, and partly to soothe my dying brother,
and partly to realize the heaven I had been taught to believe I
should find if I but had my sight, I submitted my blind organs
to his operative skill, and to the astonishment and joy of every
one, I was made to see!

“Bequeathing me the care of his children, Moses died happy,
and more than happy.

“But whatever pleasure my new sense gave to others, it was
only a source of discomfort to me. It was quite superfluous,
and I could do nothing with it. It clashed with all my previous

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

ideas of things, and I could not reconcile anything. Colors I
could not distinguish, except by the old method of passing my
hand over them; of distances I could form no idea, and I fell
down continually if I undertook to walk, so when I desired to
go from one place to another I was obliged to close my eyes
and feel my way as I used to. In fact, I had no pleasure, so
continually was I running into the fire or the water, or against
the wall, except in bandaging my eyes and making believe I
was blind again.

“My friends I did not know, and strange to say, did not like
as my new sense revealed them. I became dissatisfied with
myself, and with everything; irritable, and ultimately, I think,
not far from insane. Is it any wonder if Nanny became more
and more alienated from me, and more and more attached to
Cyrus?

“Glad of any pretext, I argued if his motives were honorable
it was necessary he should he more explicit, for with all his
demonstrations, he had never said he loved Nanny, as she
owned, and never asked her to marry him. Besides, I said it
was a scandal that she, who was an heiress, should marry her
father's hired man! Poor Nanny could only hide her face and
cry; and the end of it was the dismissal of Cyrus upon some
false pretext and the breaking of Nanny's heart.

“When he had been away six months you would not have
known her for the same girl—there was no singing, and no
story-telling any more, but only moping and sighing from morning
till night. I settled all my fortune upon her, but she never
smiled half so brightly as I had seen her when Cyrus but gave
her his hand.

“I sent for the physicians whose skill recommended them,

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

but spite all they could do, she grew quietly and steadily thinner
and paler, until she became the sickly and unstable creature
you saw to-night. I was glad when I found the darkness
spreading over my eyes again, and hiding from me her reproachful
face.

“My friends besought me to have recourse to the oculist
anew, but I steadily persevered in my refusal, and joyfully went
back into blindness, and gradually my confused brain became
clear and quiet again.

“We hoped the little journey we are taking might make
Nanny better, but unless we hear tidings from Cyrus, I think
we shall make her a bed by her father before long.” He
groaned and covered his face, as he finished the story.

“I wonder where my Cyrus lived before he came to work
for me?” said my grandfather, rising and stirring the fire.

“He lived with Uncle John, and loved Nanny, though he
never dared to tell her so,” answered Cyrus, as he came forward
and grasped the blind man by the hand.

He had come in in the middle of Uncle John's story, and seating
himself quietly in the corner, had remained there till its
conclusion, unobserved.

So much merry noise as there was in my grandfather's house
had never been heard there till that night. I think only for a
moment was there silence—when, having placed the teapot on
the table, my grandmother went to bring Nanny out to
supper.

And such rosy cheeks were never seen as she and Cyrus presented
when they shook hands, just as if they had not seen and
recognized each other when they met in the door-yard.

What a pleasant supper we had, and what a happy time we

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

had telling stories round the fire afterwards, and what laughing,
when grandmother said she would give her spare bed to
Thomas and Uncle John, for she was quite sure Nanny could
sit up all night, well enough!

The following morning the sun was shining brightly, as
Cyrus had predicted—the strangers remained at my grandfather's
all day, Thomas assisting Cyrus to rake the cornstalks
into heaps, and when night came, Nanny and I went out to
the field and helped to burn them. Why should I linger?—
everybody who has ever loved, guesses the end of the story,
and those who have not, will feel no interest in hearing.

-- 187 --

p493-194 MAKING THE CHILDREN SOMETHING.

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

Five o'clock in the great city—a roar as of a mighty sea in
the streets, for the multitude is heaving hither and thither in
pursuit of interest or pleasure. “Dinner-time,” said Mrs.
William Hartly, looking up from the torn lace she was trying
to stitch together, “and I have not seen Annie to-day—what
can the girl be about?”

The door opens, and a feeble little man, with no more color
in his face than is in his handkerchief, enters, and in querulous
accents inquires, “What are you doing, my dear? and why
are you not dressed?” and opening his watch, he continues—
“five minutes past five,” which in the lady's estimation seems
equivalent to having said, “You outrage all propriety;” for
she hastily puts down the torn lace, and disappears with an
air not the most amiable in the world.

The white-faced feeble man walks nervously about the room
for some ten minutes, more or less, when the lady returns,
“made up” for the ceremony of dinner, which the bell has
rung for twice during her preparation.

“You are looking very sweetly, my dear; and Mr. William
Hartly slips the ringed fingers of his stout wife through his

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

own tiny and wiry arm, and in pompous solemnity they descend
together.

“Where is Pet?” he asks, placing a chair for the stout
woman, and crooking his lips into what is meant to be a
smile.

“If you mean Annie,” answers the injured wife, “I don't
know anything about her.”

“Very strange, madam,” says Mr. Hartly, unfolding his napkin
with trembling hands, “that we can't even eat and drink
like other folks—where is Albert?” The wife and mother
simply shakes her head this time, and the sensor continues:
“Have you resigned the government of your own household,
madam?”

And he goes on with some complaint about the soup, while
the wife, with eyes bent intently on the name of “Hartly,”
graven on her silver spoon, answers, with no submission except
in her words, that she will have nothing to do with children or
servants any more, and that if her husband thinks it so easy a
task to put his own notions into other people's heads, he is
welcome to try—she has tried and tried till she is tired, and
she can't make anything of either Albert or Annie, and she is
quite willing to resign the task to abler hands.

Mr. Hartly bows in acknowledgment of the compliment, and
says he will see what can be done, and his tone has in it something
of the authoritative meaning of a schoolmaster; for he was
bred in early life to the profession of one. His iron-grey hair
stands up with a more determinate expression, and his white
face grows whiter in the calmness of settled resolve.

A lubberly, yellow-haired boy of twelve years old kicks open
the door at this juncture, and with his fine and

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

fashionablymade clothes soiled and torn, dashes his cap at one of the servants
in waiting, by way of eliciting attention to his wants, and
seats himself at table, without noticing father or mother.
“Albert, my son,” says the father, “what has detained you?
have you no excuse?”

“Detained myself,” replies the boy, “and that's the reason;
and besides, I stole a piece of molasses cake at school, and did
not get so hungry for dinner as common.”

Mr. Hartly frowned and Mrs. Hartly sighed, the one looking
the picture of indignation and the other of despair.

“Tell you what, old folks,” said the boy, without noticing
the troubled expression of his parents, “I'll run away from
school if you make me go there, 'cause I hate books—there
haint none of them got no sense in them—and I hate masters;
there never was a schoolmaster that had sense: I'm a going
to hire out to a livery-stable, and learn to nick and dock,
that's what I'll do; and when I'm sixteen I'll be sot up in the
trade, and I'll keep the fastest trotters in town. Old folks, do
you hear that?”

Both father and mother looked as though they did hear; Mrs.
Hartly dropping knife and fork, and limberly falling together
as if there were no more courage in her, and Mr. Hartly bracing
himself up as though about to be swept over the Niagara
Falls.

“What's matter? Anything in my composition surprise
you?”

“I think there are some things in your composition that
must be beaten down or wrenched out,” said the father; “and
now, sir,” he continued, “don't open your mouth again till I
give you liberty.”

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

“How will I eat, old man,” replied the boy, “if I am to
keep my mouth shut?”

Mr. Hartly here arose, and having struck the broad shoulders
of the lad with his little delicate hand, led him away by
one ear, assuring him that for the next forty-eight hours he
should have nothing but bread and water to eat.

Annie, ignorant of how matters stood, made her appearance
at this moment; carrying a great platter of steaming pudding,
her flushed face radiant with smiles, for she had made the pudding
with her own hands, and evidently in the expectation of
affording her parents a happy surprise.

No smile answered hers, however, as she placed the pudding
dish on the table, timidly turning her eyes from father to mother.

“Doesn't it look nice?” she ventured to say at last; “Mr.
Wentworth showed me how to make it—shan't I ask him to
come and eat with us?”

“I think you look nice,” said the mother, eyeing the flour on
Annie's apron, and the rosy face indicative of the cookery she had
been engaged in; “it's no use,” she continued, as Annie stood
still aghast, “I can't make anything of you, and I may just as
well let you run wild—go and live with Mr. Wentworth, and
learn to make butter and cheese; I expect that would suit you
better than going to dancing-school and practising your piano,
as you ought to do. Your father and I have used every means
in our power to make something of you and your brother—you
have had money enough spent on you, the dear knows, to make
you as accomplished as anybody in the city; and then, to the
neglect of your proper duties, you go in the kitchen and talk
about pumpkins with Mr. Wentworth, if that is the man's
name, and make puddings, and appear at the dinner-table with

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

your hair in that frightfully plain fashion—it's enough to break
a mother's heart.”

Annie answered that she did not know it was wrong to make
a pudding, nor to ask Mr. Wentworth to eat some of it when
he was so good as to show her the way to make it—and it was
such a cheap way.

“Economy is not the chief end and aim of our lives, my
dear,” said the father; “there may be people to whom a pound
of flour, more or less, makes a difference, but I humbly trust
you will never be in their sphere of life;” and for a moment
Mr. Hartly subsided, and seemed to be saying, “Does the forty
feet stone front of our house look like practising economy in
the making of a pudding? Do the stone steps and the stone
baluster look like it? Does the man-servant who attends the
door-bell look like it? Do the lace curtains, ten in all, look
like it? Do my wife's brocades look like it? Do the entertainments
I give look like it, or anything in any way appertaining
to us? No, no; nobody would suppose us to be people
to economize.” And having thus mentally soliloquized, he
turned to Annie, who stood at the foot of the table like a culprit.
“No, my dear, no; we are not the people to count the
eggs that go into a pudding;” and having emphasized the fact
by tapping his silver fork lightly against his plate, he added,
“Whom have you in the kitchen, and what is his occupation?”

“Why, father, it is Mr. Wentworth—you know him,” said
Annie, looking a little encouraged.

Mr. Hartly slowly moved his head from side to side, as though
he said, “I wash my hands of it—I know nothing of him.”

“One of these men, you know,” said Mrs. Hartly, in an explanatory
way, “who make pumpkins and milk, and cultivate

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

butter, and manufacture corn and cattle, and such things—a
man that lives in an open place, you know, where there are
trees, and where there are no streets, you know; no houses,
only wigwams, or bamboo huts, or something; you know,
William, it's the old person that brings us our butter and
apples.”

Mrs. Hartly said person, to indicate that she did not know
exactly whether he were black or white, man or monkey. It
was a sheer affectation on her part, for Mrs. Hartly was a
woman of naturally good plain common sense, if she could
have been satisfied to let plain common sense be plain common
sense, but she could not; she had a large amount of that
“vaulting ambition which is apt to o'erleap itself and fall on
t'other side.” She was the daughter of a retired horse-jockey,
and could, in her youth, drive or ride the most unmanageable
animal in her father's stable, and not unfrequently did ride
without saddle from the suburbs of the village where she lived,
to the city, half a dozen miles away, where she served apprenticeship
as a milliner, and afterward herself kept shop. All
these things were doubtless forgotten, for they were long ago,
when stout Mrs. Hartly was gawky Debby Smith, and before
her nature was smothered and lost in affectations. Somewhere
about the same time, Mr. William Hartly, the present opulent
merchant, was a country schoolmaster, near the village of the
milliner, carrying his candle to the log school-house for the
evening meeting, and paying board by working in the garden
of nights and mornings. In the course of time it came about
that Debby Smith was employed by the schoolmaster, aforesaid,
to make shirts—for plain needle-work entered into the
young woman's accomplishments—and from these beginnings

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

had come the present wealthy merchant, the stone-fronted
house and all the appurtenances thereof, the pompous Mrs.
Hartly, the young woman Annie, and the hopeful Master
Albert.

There had been no sudden influx of wealth, such as often
turns the heads of silly people—all had been the growth of
years of steady industry and economy, attended with constant
good luck. And with the wealth, affectations had grown, for
Mr. and Mrs. Hartly were under the impression that their present
position demanded it—it was a duty they owed to the
world at large, in view of the stone front, the man-servant, the
rosewood furniture, and the inheritors of their great fortune,
Annie and Albert; the first a most active, good-tempered
young woman, but plain, and “without hope of change;” the
latter a coarse, vulgar lad, on whom no refinement could be ingrafted,
and whose natural abhorrence of books and love of
horses were not likely to be easily overcome.

So there they were together in their fine house, being supposed
to be dining at five o'clock, easily and elegantly, having
taken luncheon at twelve, and with tea and supper to be served
in due and proper course of time—supposed to be, I say, for
the luncheon, and the supper, and the tea, were all myths; the
luncheon, when traced to its reality, consisting chiefly of bread
crusts, strong butter, scraps of meat, and the like, kept in the
closet, and resorted to from time to time by such members of
the family as were about the house, and felt the demands of
appetite too importunate to be refused till the regular dinner
hour. Mr. and Mrs. Hartly had done well for themselves, as
they believed—all they could do; they wore good clothes, and
used what they thought good words; they affected high

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

breeding, and believed in their hearts that the pretence was the possession—
paste was not less genuine to them than diamonds.
Mr. Hartly had worn himself thin and pale; had, in fact,
coined his life-blood into money and the effort to be genteel.
Mrs. Hartly had, as she supposed, expanded easily to a model
of dignity and deportment; but she saw not herself as others
saw her—she was, in fact, in her best phases, a big woman
with fine clothes on. Her misfortune was, that nothing would
fit her; rings and ear-rings seemed hung on; dresses seemed
pinned on and hooked on, but not to have been especially made
for her, or in the least becoming to her; they might have belonged
to Mrs. Lundy, or any other woman who had money
enough to buy them; she was a personage on whom all these
things were hung, and when she wore a velvet train, she was
simply a big woman with a velvet train, and she was nothing
more.

Whether she improved her broad flat face in any very great
degree by the little curls she was at infinite pains to twist
along either temple was questionable to everybody but herself;
and whether the powder which she deposited among the pimples
of her face was not calculated to call attention to her
sorry complexion, was also questionable; but these were Mrs.
Hartly's taste, and in some sort the necessities of her station,
she thought. They had taught themselves divers little forms
and ceremonies, in the use of which they were most punctilious,
and a dozen times a day Mrs. Hartly sent her compliments to
Mr. Hartly, with some sweet and lady-like inquiry as to his
health, or wishes with reference to what dress she should appear
in at dinner, and as often Mr. Hartly sent back his compliments,
from the garret where he was putting in a pane of

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

glass, or the cellar where he was sawing wood, as the case
might be, begging that Mrs. Hartly would oblige him by wearing
the blue dress, or the green one, and he often topped these
princely messages by a request that Mrs. Hartly, if she could
make it consistent with her previous engagements, would do
him the favor to accompany him on a visit to the house of
general, or governor so-and-so. The Hartlies liked to hear
themselves sending these messages; it had a lofty look in their
eyes to appear to know little about each other's affairs; their
house was so big, and the duties of their station so multifarious;
their suits of apartments so vast and separate, that they could
not be expected to know much of each other's movements.
These affectations were all that was left of them; as the moss
grows over a dead tree, so they were overgrown by them.
Thus they stood, ornaments of their age and generation, in
their own estimation—shams, to other people. If by any means
the children could have been screwed up, or pinched down;
stretched or flattened to genteel proportions, it would have
been done—but alack! they had been put through the artistic
mills in vain—they would not be made anything of.

This conviction, forced home upon Mrs. Hartly to-day, reduced
her to the ill-natured and somewhat natural demeanor,
of which she was grown mortally ashamed, and which she
essayed to cancel by the double distilled affectation about
cheese and butter. And to the close of this exquisite manifestation
of ignorance we return.

“A decent sort of person, I suppose,” said Mr. Hartly, in the
benevolent supposition that it is barely possible, and he is inclined
to hope for the best.

“Oh, he seems such a good old man, and he has got on

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

such a nice coat that he says his wife spun!” exclaimed Annie,
in ecstasy at the kindly disposition of her father.

“How foolish you are, Petty!” said Mrs. Hartly, in a kind of
softened and polite scorn; and she added, in a sweet pouting
style, “I would not have a big ugly wheel in my house, they
make a noise like one of these great winnow things that countrymen
have to put their chaff through. My grandfather
told me about one once. I never saw one. I would not look
at it.”

All this time Mr. Hartly has been sitting with knitted brows,
and twitching almost with the culmination of some most important
matter. At length he says: “Annie, my daughter, I am
resolved to send you to the wilderness with this old man as you
call him, and keep you there too, till you will be glad to come
back to civilized life.” Annie bites her red lips together, trying
to look demure; but a smile breaks out in her face that is
brighter than was ever there before.

Mrs. Hartly lifts up her hands and looks heavenward, as
though incredulous of her mortal understanding. “I am
determined,” continues Mr. Hartly, “that in some way I will
make something of my children. I have used bribes, and now
I shall use punishments. I have spent thousands of dollars to
accomplish my children, and what good has it done?” He
broke off abruptly, and sent his compliments to Master Albert,
with a request that he would drink a glass of wine with him.

The lad sent no message in return; but with cap pulled
down over his red eyes, and lips puffed out with anger, thrust
his sister aside, and commenced eating the pudding with a
table spoon. “Don't, my dear, don't,” said the mamma softly;
“I am afraid that odd-looking dish won't agree with you.”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“If you think this kind of stuff is going to hurt you,” replied
the boy, “I am glad of it—cause I could eat a
bushel.”

“Mother, shan't I give you some?” asked Annie, looking
proudly at her pudding.

“Petty, you speak so loud—it's vulgar,” said the mamma;
and she sends a servant to the other end of the table with her
compliments, and the reply that she will trouble her daughter
to be so good as to send her part of a spoonful. And having
received, she cuts it apart, and dips it up and down in order to
see whether it is made of anything of which she has any
knowledge, concluding, as it appears, that she has not—
for she tastes not, and presently ceases to touch and to
handle.

“My son,” said Mr. Hartly, lifting his glass.

“I see you,” answers the hopeful; “and when I finish this
pooden, I'll drink a bottle or two; haint got my appetite
squinched yet, and come to my drinkotite. I was at confession,
you know.”

For a while Mr. Hartly's head falls, as if a hammer struck
him; there is no doubt but that his suffering is sincere. At
length he says, in subdued and sorrowful accents: “Albert, it
has been the aim and the hope of my life to make something
of you, and now the time has come that you must choose a profession,
or rather begin one; for I am resolved to make a painter
of you. I shall send you to Florence at once, to study the
old masters.”

“I've studied you, haint I?” replies Albert; “I saw you
paint the kitchen floor, and I didn't learn nothing as I know
of.”

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“I don't mean to paint houses, my son; you misapprehend—
I intend you shall make great pictures.”

“Well then, say what you mean, and don't go to sticking on
airs, and I'll tell you what trade I want to go to. I want to
be sot up in a stable—and you can fork out the cash as soon as
you like.”

“Why, baby dear,” says the mother, “you are just in fun—
a real live horse would scare you to death.”

“Scare your granny!” replies the baby; “just as if I didn't
run away from school every day, and curry horses and such
things, in the stables. You don't know me, do you?” And
with such a saucy, impudent look, as can't be described, he goes
on with the pudding.

Mrs. Hartly sends her compliments to Mr. Hartly, with the
suggestion that they make a poet of the hopeful; and Mr.
Hartly sends compliments in turn, though only the table
divides them, and begs that Mrs. Hartly will consider the
matter settled—the hopeful must be an artist, which is
responded to by a whisper of—“Just as you please, my
dear.”

This, then, being concluded, the person whom Annie had
so audaciously called an old man, and who, whatever he may
be, is supposed to answer to the name of Wentworth, is summoned
by his great patrons, and promptly answers the call;
not humbly and deferentially, but with a firm step, and a manner
of self-respect that commands respect.

Mr. Hartly waves him to a seat in a distant part of the
room, and proceeds to inform him that he desires the girl who
has just made his acquaintance in the kitchen, to be banished
to his residence, wherever that may be, and kept there on

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

bread and water, or whatever else the person may be in the
habit of eating himself, till she shall be willing to return home,
and appreciate her advantages. Annie sits down on a stool
close by the old man, and rubs the flour from her apron by
way of keeping down her disposition to laughter; and the person
replies that he hopes to give his visitor something better
than bread and water, though the accommodations of his house
will be far short of what she is used to.

Mr. Hartly replies that it is not as a visitor that he
proposes to send his child, but as a boarder, or rather a prisoner.

Mr. Wentworth smiles, and says his folks have never taken
boarders or prisoners, but he is sure they will not object to
receive his little friend, for a time. She looks as if she might
make bread or butter with the smartest young women he
knows; and he smiles and lays his toil-hardened hand on Annie's
head as the finishing of his compliment.

Mrs. Hartly begins a little scream, which she concludes by
whispering in the white ear of her white-faced husband, that
she supposes the person don't know our child from any common
child and so the affair is negotiated.

While Annie is being denuded of ear-rings and breast-pins,
and all other ornaments, and having laces, and flounces, and
furbelows packed away for the uses of the genteel time that is
to come after her banishment—and such plain ginghams, calicoes,
aprons, and the like, as are thought suited to the term of
her imprisonment, made ready—Mr. Hartly, who is unwilling
that even the person, old man, farmer, or whatever he may be,
should remain ignorant of his great consideration, asks condescendingly,
whether he has ever seen so fine a house before.

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

The old man, who seems in no way overcome with the grandeur
about him, answers that it seems to be a good house; but
that, for his part, he prefers his own little farm and house. It
may be very fine, he thinks, but he doesn't want it.

“Good heavens!” exclaims Mr. Hartly; “you ain't in your
right mind, are you? have you seen what my house is? have
you seen the stone front, the balustrade? Why sir, the window-curtains
cost me five hundred dollars each—more than all
you are worth in the world, I expect.”

The old man says, it may be so; still he seems disposed to
regard his own possessions as preferable.

Mr. Hartly confronts him as he sits quietly contemplating
the carving of the marble mantel—thrusts his thin white fingers
through his iron-grey hair, sets his teeth together, and
sucks in a long breath, and then as though the countryman
were an idiot that he would make see if there were any eyes in
him, he takes him by the hand, and leads him up the broad
flights of stairs, and through all the rooms with their splendid
appointments; however, the old man sees nothing but things
that have cost money. It is all very well, he says, for people
that like it; but, for his part, he would not have the trouble of
taking care of so many things, even if they were given to
him.

In the great easy-chair of the parlor Mr. Hartly sinks down
exhausted, and locking his little white fingers together, repeats to
himself; “Well, well, well!” each time a little louder, and as
though nothing could be said of such stupidity. Meantime the
farmer makes his way out into the sunshine, seeming to find
that more genial than the heavy, damp air within the thick
walls. The stout horses, having eaten their dinner of oats, are

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

ready to go home, and the coverlet is spread over the straw that
fills the wagon-bed, for the accommodation of Annie, who presently
makes her appearance and tells her friend that her father
wishes to speak to him.

“Old person,” says Mr. Hartly, as though it were not likely
the man had a name, “I consign my daughter to your charge
for a certain time, and for reasons that to me are greater than
you can comprehend; and I wish you to receive an equivalent,
that is pay, for the trouble she may give you—what sum shall
you accept? Not that it makes any difference to me—money
is to me no object.”

These are not precisely his words, to be sure; but both
manner and words indicate, or are meant to indicate, that he
has had money till he is tired of money. However, it is finally
arranged that Annie shall work for her board for her own punishment
merely, and not to save a few sixpences, more or less.
She is also required to keep a journal of her exile life, and once
a week submit the same to her very loving parents, which letterwriting
is supposed, on their part, to pave the way to making
her a famous author. And she is informed, that when
she shall find herself willing to come home, and wear silks and
laces, and learn dancing and music, keep out of the kitchen,
and, in short, be made something of, she shall return. She is
furthermore bidden to take an affectionate leave of Master
Albert, who, she is informed, is to be sent immediately to
Florence to be made into a painter. Miss Annie essays an
embrace, but the hopeful twists out of her arms, and with a
rude push informs her that he means to run away and be a
horse-jockey, for that the old folks can't make him over into
anything that he aint.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

“That has been my notion pretty much,” said the old man;
“I have always thought it was best to let natur' have its
way; and Joshua, that's my eldest son, has made a preacher;
and Cliff, who is sturdy and stout, and full of fun, has staid
on the farm with me. It seems to come nat'ral to him to work,
somehow.”

Mr. Hartly looks pityingly on the old person's ignorance; and
abruptly turning away, offers his arm to dear Mrs. Hartly, and
with one or two affected little sobs, she is led off.

I will pass over all the preparation made for the departure of
Master Albert, nor trouble the reader with an account of Mrs
Hartly's protracted darnings of lace, and hemming, scalloping
and fringing, crimping and curling—all the hanging on, and
the taking off of fine things—all the powdering, and the combing
of her poodle—and likewise pass by all Mr. Hartly's
examinations into the quantities of meat cooked for dinner, all
his parcellings out of beans and potatoes, all his contemplative
pacings up and down before his own house, in happy admiration
of the extent thereof—all compliments sent back and forth for
the space of eight days, when I must beg the reader to imagine
him in his great chair—spectacles shoved up over his hair—a
sealed paper lying before him on the table; and also to imagine
the transport with unusual form and dignity, to Master Hartly
of his compliments, begging that he will oblige his father by his
immediate presence—also of a similar message to Mrs. Hartly,
with fear that she may be detained by the general pressure of
her position.

The simple fact is, a letter has been received from Annie,
which is about to be read. That it is a sort of humiliation and
prayer to be permitted to return home, is expected; and

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

that the effect on the hopeful may be salutary, is believed—
but he, failing to make his appearance, the reading goes on.
The letter was as follows:

Dear Father and Mother:

“I have so many things to say, and am so little used to
writing, that I don't know how to begin; but as I promised to
keep a sort of journal of every day's experience, I suppose I
may as well begin now, for this is the second night of my being
here. You can't imagine what a nice ride we had in the open
wagon, so much pleasanter than being shut up in a coach—it
was such a pleasure to see the stout horses pull us along, and
trotting or walking just as Uncle Wentworth directed: I say
uncle, because I like Mr. Wentworth, and wish all the time he
was some true relation. The straw in the wagon smelled so
sweet, sweeter than flowers, it seemed to me; and when we got
into the real country everything looked so beautiful, that I
laughed all the time, and Uncle Wentworth said folks would
think he had a crazy girl. I was very much ashamed of my
ignorance, for I thought all country people lived in holes in the
ground, or little huts made of sticks, and that cows and horses
and all lived together; but we saw all along the road such
pretty cottages and gardens, and some houses indeed as fine as
ours. I kept asking Uncle Wentworth what sort of place we
were going to, for I could not help fearing it was a very bad
place; but he only laughed, and told me to wait and see. A
good many men were at work in fields of hay—some cutting
and some tossing it about—and I kept wishing I was among
them, they seemed so merry, and the hay was so sweet. In
some places were great fields of corn, high as my head, with

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

grey tassels on the tops of it. I thought men were at work
there too, it shook so; but Uncle Wentworth said it was only
the wind. And back of the fields, and seeming like a great
green wall between the earth and the sky, stood the woods. I
mean to go into them before long, but I am a little afraid of
wild beasts yet; though uncle says I will find no worse thing
than myself there. We met a good many carriages, full of
gayly dressed people coming into town; and saw a number of
young ladies dressed in bright ginghams, tending the flowers in
front of the cottages, sometimes at work in the gardens, indeed,
so my dresses will be right in the fashion. In one place we
passed a white school-house, set right in the edge of the woods;
and when we were a little by, out came near forty children,
some girls as big as I, and a whole troop of little boys, all
laughing, and jumping, and frolicking, as I never heard children
laugh. I asked Uncle Wentworth if it were proper? and he
said it was their nature, and he supposed our wise Father had
made them right. Some of the boys ran and caught hold of
the tail of our wagon and held there, half swinging and half
riding, ever so long. Pretty soon uncle stopped the horses, and
asked a slim, pale-faced girl, who was studying her book as she
walked to ride; and thanking him as politely as anybody could
do, she climbed up, right behind the horses, and sat down by
me, and spoke the same as though she had been presented.
She had a sweet face under a blue bonnet, but was as white,
and looked as frail, as a lily. After she was seated, she looked
back so earnestly, that I looked too, and saw the schoolmaster
come out of the house and lock the door, and cross his hands
behind him as he turned into a lane that ran by, which seemed
to go up and up, green and shady as far as I could see. I

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

could only see that his cheeks were red, and that he had curls
under his straw hat. The girl kept looking the way he went;
but if it were he she thought of, he didn't turn to look at her.
Close by a stone-arched bridge, from under which a dozen birds
flew as we rattled over it, Uncle Wentworth stopped the horses,
and the young lady got out, and went through a gate at
the roadside; and I watched her walking in a narrow and deepworn
path that was close by the bank of a run, till she turned
round a hill, and I could not see her any more; but I saw a
lively blue smoke, curling up over the hill-top, and in the hollow
behind, Uncle Wentworth said she lived.

“We were now eight miles from the city—the sun was
almost down; we saw great droves of cows coming towards the
milk-yards—not driven as they are in the streets, but coming
of themselves, and flocks of geese waddling out of ponds, and
going towards home; I began to feel a little tired, and sleepy,
with the motion of the wagon, when all at once the horses
began to neigh and trot fast, and Uncle Wentworth said,
`Here's your prison, Annie; how do you like the looks of it?'
We were right before a white gate that was being opened by a
black man, who was smiling so as to show all his teeth, and
who bowed twice to us as we drove through and along a
gravelly narrow lane towards a barn as large as our house. I
could hardly think it the place where I was to stay, at first—
all was so beautiful. The house itself is really as good as our
house, built of stone—blue hard stone—better than is in ours;
and on every side of it is a white porch, curtained with green
vines, some bearing red, and others blue flowers. About the
house is a large yard inclosed by white pickets, against which
is a perfect thicket of currant-bushes, raspberries and roses. It

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

is like an orchard, all about, with cherry, and apple, and
quince, and peach-trees—the latter sticking full of little green
peaches, and some of the apples turning red and yellow.
There were flowers of all colors growing here and there; and
while I sat in mute surprise, a huge dog lifted himself up on the
wheel of the wagon, and frightened me so, that I almost cried,
though he neither barked nor growled. Uncle Wentworth
said he was only saying `How do you do?' And, indeed, it
seemed as if that was what he meant; for as I went towards the
house, he walked along by me very quietly. A middle-aged
woman came to the door to meet us; she was wiping her hands
on a towel, and by her heightened color and the speck of flour
on her apron, I saw she had been at work in the kitchen. She
shook hands with me as though I were some friend, when
Uncle Wentworth said who I was, and went with me herself
to the tidiest little bedroom you ever saw, telling me, just as
though she had been my mother, to put all my things away
neatly, showing me where; and when I had done so, to come to
her in the kitchen. There was no carpet on the floor, which
was very white, and the bed-spread and the curtains were
white too. I had my dresses hung up and my other things in
the bureau very soon, and hearing some one speaking in the
yard, I raised the window, and saw coming down the straight
walk, which was carpeted with tan-bark, Uncle Wentworth,
and a young man with a seythe swung over his shoulder He
had on a broad-brimmed straw hat, grey trowsers, and a
shirt of white and blue calico fastened about the waist with a
leather strap. I drew my head in a little when I saw him, but
not till Uncle Wentworth had spied me, and calling out aloud,
(for I was up stairs), he said, `Annie, this is my boy, Cliff—

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

you must go out and help him mow to-morrow.' It was such
a funny introduction, that I felt my face all burning red as I
tried to answer the polite salutation of the young man, for he
took the straw hat quite off, and bowed so low, that his brown
curls fell along his forehead, and made him look just like a picture.

“I now began to consider my dress, for it was full of
wrinkles with sitting on the straw, and riding so far, and looking
in the glass that hung over the bureau, I found my face
was white with dust. There was no water in the room; so I
went down, and finding Mrs. Wentworth, whom I call Aunt
Margaret now, taking biscuits out of the stove, I asked her for
water, and she directed me to a shed outside the door, where
there was a cistern, and all conveniences for washing. I
was quick, you may be sure; for I feared Cliff, whom I
heard talking to his dog on the other side of the house, might
come round and see me; and as I went towards my room to
put on a smooth dress, Aunt Margaret patted my cheek and
told me I must be very smart, for that supper was all ready.
I told her not to wait—that I would come presently; and I
did try to, but everything went wrong—the hooks were off
from one dress, and another fitted so ill, and then my hair
never looked so badly; it was nearly dark in my room, and I
had no light, so that altogether I was vexed and flurried a
good deal when I went down. Aunt Margaret had taken me
at my word, and Uncle Wentworth and Cliff were already gone
away from the table; they had their evening work to do, she
said, and would not stand upon ceremony. She had kept some
tea and biscuits warm for me, and I ate heartily, for the ride
had made me hungry. While we were yet at the table, the
black man who opened the gate, and whose name is Peter, and

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

a yellow woman, called Maria, who is his wife, passed along
the porch, carrying four tin pails full of milk, and Aunt Margaret
said I might have a bowl of it, which I accepted, and
found sweeter than any milk I ever drank. I found Peter and
Maria very nice and kind, and while they took their supper I
staid by and talked with them, which seemed to please them
very much. Peter offered to make a swing for me, to show me
about the barn, to teach me to milk, and many other things;
and Maria said she would make me as good a cook as herself,
when I told her about the pudding I had made. Aunt Margaret
came into the kitchen, and as Maria washed the dishes,
dried them on a towel, and helped about almost everything.
Coffee was ground for breakfast, and short-cakes made, and
all the parcels which Uncle Wentworth had brought from
town were put each in its place, sugar and spice and dried
beef, and I don't know what all. Among the rest, or rather
above the rest, was one paper carefully pinned up, at which
Maria and Aunt Margaret wondered not a little, and opening
it they found it to contain the neatest little cap that ever was—
it had no flowers on it nor ribbon, except the strings, but it
was real lace, and prettier, I thought, than ma's gay caps.
Maria lighted another candle to look at it, and doubled herself
together with laughter, she was so pleased, and Aunt
Margaret said it was just like Uncle Wentworth, he was
always buying things she didn't send for, and that she would
rather he had bought a new hat for himself. She is a good
woman, and I loved her the more when she said so. Maria
would make her try it on, and she and I thought it becoming;
but Aunt Margaret says she thinks it a little too small—though
she would not say so to Uncle Wentworth for anything.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

“He and Cliff had taken some chairs out beneath a cherry
tree, and staid there talking together in the moonlight; the
great dog, whose name is Guard, lying by them on the grass.
The moonlight fell about them pleasantly, and if Cliff had not
been there I would have gone out; but I thought he would
think me bold, or perhaps not want me there. The big-clock
which stood at the foot of the stairs where I came down, struck
nine directly, and Aunt Margaret said I must be tired and had
best go to bed, for that they eat breakfast at six o'clock in the
morning. She gave me a candle and told me to find my way,
which I did, and on opening the door I saw a whole handful
of flowers—some lying about the floor, and others on the
pillow—looking as if they had been thrown in at the window
and lodged just as they were. I don't know who could have
done it; perhaps Peter—but I don't care who did it, they
made the room very sweet, and I left them seattered just as
they were, on bed and floor. I was not sleepy, I suppose,
because of the strange place, and sitting down by the table at
the window, I found a book lying upon it, which proved to be
a volume of bound newspapers. On the blank leaf was written,
`The property of Clifton Wentworth,' in the roundest,
best hand I ever saw; I could read it as well as print; so the
young man knows something if he does live in the country. I
read a good while in the papers, selecting the pieces which
seemed to have been most read, for I supposed they were the
best; and, indeed, I found some excellent articles, better than
I remember to have read before. I went to bed under the
roses, at last, and listened to the strange sounds in the air,
of birds and insects. Nothing else could be heard, except now
and then a team rattling along the turnpike road.

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

“The sun was shining bright across my bed when I woke,
and afraid I had slept too long, I hastened down, and sure
enough, breakfast was over, and Uncle Wentworth and Cliff
gone out to the fields, and milking done, and Aunt Margaret
making bread, for it was after eight o'clock.

“I asked why she didn't call me; and she said she knew I
was tired and sleepy, and that I would soon learn their way,
and she complimented me by saying I seemed very smart and
clever. I tried to atone for my sloth, and be as good as she
had thought me; so I told her she must not let me sleep so late
again—that I was to work for my board, and would begin
then. I hope Uncle Wentworth did not know I was sleeping
so late—he might think badly of me; Cliff, of course, would
not think of me at all. I breakfasted on milk-toast, and then
having put my room in order, went with Maria to the garden,
where we picked a basin of currants, and another of green
beans; and afterwards, sitting in the shade of a tree, prepared
them to cook. It is not lonesome here as I thought it
would be; everything seems happy and busy; bees, and birds,
and butterflies, and chickens, and men and women the busiest
of all. It was noon before I dreamed of it, and Aunt Margaret
said it was time to `set the table,' which she showed me
how to do, telling me I was `handy,' and that work seemed
to come natural to me. I like her more and more, she is so kind
to everybody, and working seems to her like play; her bread
bakes just right, and everything is just where she wants it.
She says we must like work in the first place, and then have a
place for everything and everything in its place, and all will go
well; and she says if I keep on for a week as well as I have
begun, I will more than earn my board, and she will give me

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

a dollar. I mean to be up to-morrow morning in time to help
get the breakfast. We had for dinner to-day beans and pork
and potatoes, and baked apples, and custard pies, and milk; I
blew the dinner horn myself, as well as anybody, Aunt Margaret
said.

“Cliff was gone to get his scythe mended, and he did not
come home to dinner, which I was sorry for, though no more
for him than I would have been for Uncle Wentworth. He
said the dinner was very nice, and he supposed it was because
I helped to prepare it.

“When the dishes were put away, Aunt Margaret put on a
clean dress and cap, and sat in the porch with some sewing,
and having given the required attention to my own wardrobe,
I sat with and assisted her for the rest of the afternoon. We
had a pleasant time together, and though we talked all the
while, I made two shirt-sleeves for Cliff, stitching the wristbands,
which was more than Aunt Margaret did.

“At sunset I assisted to set the table again—this time on
the porch; and just as the light became a little dim, we sat
down, altogether. Aunt Margaret told Cliff I had made a
pair of sleeves for him, and said a good deal more about how
smart I was, which made me ashamed—he did not share my
embarrassment, but laughing, said, as he shook his curls away,
that was very well for me, but that he knew a young lady who
could make an entire shirt in an afternoon. His mother said
that was one of his stories, and I believe it is—I am sure he
doesn't know any such young woman. After supper I went out
with Peter to learn to milk, and Uncle Wentworth told Cliff
to go and show me; but though he came along, he only laughed
at my awkwardness a little while, and went away—he is

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

most provoking, but as handsome a young man as ever I saw—
the dress he wears is so becoming. I have not yet seen him
wear a coat, but am sure he looks better without than he
would with one, and I don't believe he has studied dress as an
art at all. I found him examining the new sleeves when I
came in, and he politely offered me his chair, providing another
for himself—for all were sitting together on the porch.
I don't know why, but I declined, and went straight to my
room, where I found on the table a small leaf basket full of
ripe blackberries. I don't know who put them there; it could
not have been Cliff, for he don't think anything about me.
The book was open too, and a rose laid on this verse:



“`To please my pretty one, I thought;
Alas, unhappy I,
The simple gift of flowers I brought
Has won me no reply.'

“I wonder if Cliff had anything to do with all this? More
likely it was the work of Peter or Maria.

“THIRD EVENING.

“Two days have gone since I came here, and two days so
short I never saw, and yet they are not broken in upon by calls,
by dressing, or by going out, though Aunt Margaret says we
shall go visiting a little and see some visitors, she hopes, when
the harvest is past. I do not feel the need of any change yet;
it will keep me busy for a month more to see all the things on
the farm, and it will require longer than that to learn to keep
house well, Aunt Margaret says. While it was yet dark in my
room I heard such a crowing of roosters as I never heard before—
it was like a band of music, and especially when,

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

as it grew lighter, a thousand birds in the trees and bushes
about the yard began to shake their wings and sing as if it did
their hearts good. I cannot make you understand how sweet
it was—I could not bear to lie in bed, and as soon as I could
see to dress, arose, and throwing the window open wide, looked
out: there was no dew on the grass, though yesterday
morning it was all wet, and streaked with green paths where
footsteps had been. One great white star stood away in the
south, as it were right in the tree-tops; and where the sun was
coming up lay a long bank of clouds, red as fire. No wind
stirred the leaves, or the curtain of my window, and I could
not smell the hayfields as I did yesterday. I heard dogs barking
across the hills, and boys calling the cows, but mostly it
was very still. While I staid at the window I saw a young
man walk along the turnpike road, with a brisk lively step,
and an energetic swing of the arms, as though he had something
important to do, and was thus early astir to do it; as he
passed by I knew it was the schoolmaster, and on telling Aunt
Margaret about it, she said he walked so every morning—
sometimes two or three miles—for his health's sake, and that
he is thought a young man of great promise, and is educating
himself to go as a missionary to some distant country. I
thought about the young schoolgirl, and wondered if she
would go with him.

“I put my room in nice order before I left it to-day, which
Aunt Margaret said was greatly better than coming down an
hour after breakfast. I thought to be the first one up; but
Maria and Peter were already gone to milk, the tea-kettle was
steaming, and Aunt Margaret was spreading the table.

“Seeing nothing I could do, Aunt Margaret told me I

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

might go out and feed the chickens, and she showed me how
to make food for them by mixing corn-meal and water together.
I had two quarts or more of it, which I scattered about the
ground, calling the chickens to come; and I do believe two
hundred of them came running from every direction: roosters,
red and black and speckled, with tails shining like a peacock's;
and hens of all colors—some old and having feathers
hanging loose; others with cunning brown eyes, and combs as
red as roses, and looking plump and sleek, and well to do—
these I take to be the young lady hens; and then there were
faded prim-looking ones that kept apart and made no noise,
and these I supposed to be the old maids: the lean ruffled
ones, seeming cross and picking at other hens, I thought were the
worn mothers of hungry broods, themselves giving all to their
little ones. But the dear little chickens were prettiest of all—
some yellow as gold, and some black as a crow, and others
speckled—I could not tell which was the most cunning, all
were so pretty. I caught one or two of them in my hands;
but the mother hens, seeing me, flew right at my face, and I
was glad to let them go. While I was feeding, Uncle Wentworth
came along from his morning work at the barn, and I
said to him I wished Albert was there to see the chickens and
ride the horses, but that I supposed he was gone to Florence
before that time to learn to paint. He asked me if Albert had
any genius for painting; I told him I did not know, but that I
was sure he liked horses better than pictures; and he then said
money would not put genius into anybody—it must be born in
them, and that a great thing couldn't be got out of a man
unless it was first in him. The minds of people, he said,
were just as various as their bodies, and we could not greatly

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

change the form of the face, nor could we any more the mind.
It seemed to me worth thinking about, but perhaps you will
not agree with me.

“While we were talking, Cliff joined us, having in his hand
a small basket full of eggs—all fresh and white: he said he
would show me where the nests are, that I may gather them
to-morrow myself. He is very handsome, but I don't believe
he gave me the berries. I went this afternoon to the meadow
where he was at work to see if I could find any—I thought,
perhaps, he would think I came to see him, and so I kept on
the other side of the field. Uncle Wentworth came and showed
me where there were plenty of berries, and I soon filled the
little basin I had quite full. I then thought I would sit a little
while in the shade of a walnut tree that grew in the meadow,
and see them make hay, for there were a dozen men in the
field, some mowing, some pitching, some raking, and others
loading and hauling it into the barn. All worked as fast as
they could, for uncle said it would rain—black clouds were
flying about the sky, and now and then a gust of wind swept
through the corn-field, making a solemn sort of noise, and
away in the orchard I could hear the apples falling from the
early trees, as they call the harvest-apple trees. The horses
were almost covered up with the great load of hay, as they
drew it towards the barn—two or three men followed, the others
remaining to work in the field, for the clouds grew blacker and
began to close together. I was not near the house, yet I
thought I could run home when the sprinkling began, and sat
still. I could see the schoolhouse across the field, and see the
children when they came out to play—up and down the woods
they ran, talking and laughing so loud that I could sometimes

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

hear what they said. I noticed the young girl that rode with
us—I knew her by the blue bonnet, and the quiet, melancholy
way she had; for she did not join in the playing nor the talking,
but went apart, picking flowers. I left my berries, crossed
the meadow, and joined her in the woods, intending to ask her
to come and see me at Uncle Wentworth's; but we were
scarcely seated on a mossy log together when the rain came
dashing down in a perfect torrent, so that I was forced to go
with her into the schoolhouse for shelter. The master made
me welcome very politely, saying many pleasant things which I
do not remember. The name of the young girl is Mary Bell,
and the master's name is Hillburn. I noticed that Mary kept
the flowers she had gathered in her hand, and I could not help
thinking she would gladly have given them to the master, but
she did not, and presently seeing that she was picking them to
pieces I took them out of her hands, and the master coming
that way shortly after admired one of them very much, and on
my giving it to him he set it in his button-hole and wore it
while I staid, which was not long, for the storm was soon
past, the heavy wind seeming to drive away the clouds. The
trees swung their tops together, and we heard the fall of some
dead limbs in the woods, which made me a little afraid. The
master told me there was no danger—that the trees near the
schoolhouse were too sound to break, and that the wind was
not strong enough to uproot them. Mary, who sat by me, was
trembling with fright, and her pale cheek was paler than ever,
but he spoke never a word to her about her fear or anything
else. She is a sweet, modest girl, and I could not help putting
my arm around her and kissing her when I came away. The
schoolmaster is handsome, having black curls along his smooth

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

forehead and large black eyes. His smile is sweet, and his
manner for the most part that of one whose thoughts are upon
himself. He is quiet, but I should think not easily turned
aside from a purpose when once fixed. As I said, he spoke
most politely to me; nevertheless I could not feel as though he
thought of me even while he was speaking—I wish I had not
seen him—I can't get the picture of his sad sweet face out of
my mind—if he is happy it is happiness so subdued that I cannot
understand it.

“Whether my going into the schoolhouse was a fortunate
thing for the master or not, it certainly was to the children,
for I was never so much looked at in my life—not one of them
could see a book while I staid; some of them, indeed, held
their books before their faces, but their eyes were fixed on me—
and so many bright eyes I never saw—I think they would
light the house at night without any candle. The little school-house
stands on the edge of a green maple woods, and as I
walked through them on my return home, I could not help
building a little cottage there in my mind, and of putting Mary
and the schoolmaster in it. Why I should have joined them
together from the first I don't know; but I did.

“Half an hour after the rain began the clouds broke apart
and the sun shone again, hot as ever. Crossing on the green
swaths of hay to the tree where I had left my berries, I found
the basin heaped full with finer ones than I had gathered. I
asked Uncle Wentworth if he did it, but he said no, and told
me to inquire if Cliff knew anything about it. Just then I
saw him drop his scythe and lift up one hand, from which the
blood was streaming; and putting down my berries, I ran to
him and found that he had cut two of his fingers badly; he

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

said it was nothing, and would have gone to work again, but I
bound up the hand with my handkerchief (it was not a lace
one), and ran and told Uncle Wentworth how bad it was; he
laughed, and said it was a trick of Cliff's, done for the sake of
being allowed to go to the house to stay with me; Cliff grew
angry at this and threw himself down in the shade of the tree
where my berries were. He had been out in all the rain, and
his clothes were wringing wet; I thought he might get his
death-cold—so I coaxed him to go to the house with me, for I
would not have left anybody lying alone on the wet grass if I
could have helped it. The mowers laughed when they saw us,
and one of them said he thought Cliff more of a man. I told
Cliff I did not hear what he said, and I did not care either,
and that I supposed if one of his hands was cut off he would
be glad to leave working. Cliff turned his head away, and I
am sure there were tears in his eyes; poor Cliff!—it was
heathenish in the mowers to laugh; I hope Uncle Wentworth
did not give them one drop of whisky the whole afternoon. I
think it strange if one person cuts off a hand, and another
person ties it up, that other persons must laugh. Aunt Margaret
said Cliff must not go to the field any more that day—
and she called him an unfortunate boy; but he is not a boy—
he is, he will be twenty-one years old next year, and I am sure
that is old enough. She gave him the new shirt that I helped
to make; I dressed the hand myself; I knew just how it was,
and could do it best; Maria, who stood by, had to say that
Master Cliff's hand didn't look much like Miss Annie's; I told
her I wished she would go back to her work, and mind her
work; but she did not, and Cliff said, `No, Maria, my hands
look more like yours;' and he put his head down on his arm

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

and kept it there a good while. If he thought I hated him
because the sun had made his hands a little brown, he thought
what was not the truth, and I wanted to tell him so, but I
could not say it—and so I turned back my sleeves and began
to scour knives to show him that I was not afraid of my hands,
and tried to make him forget the mowers and Maria too, by
telling him about my visit to the schoolhouse. He smiled
directly, and asked me if I thought Mr. Hillburn was handsome?
I said yes; upon which he told me that he and Mary
Bell were thought to like each other very much. I told him
the master had worn my flower, at any rate; but still he
would not give up that he liked Mary better than any one
else.

“When I came back, after a short absence from the room, I
found Cliff looking at the stitching in the wristbands of his
new shirt. I asked him if he liked it, for the sake of saying
something, and he replied that he liked anything I did—he is so
kind you would like him, I know. I read for him some amusing
stories I found in the paper; but the night seemed to come
in a minute; so I left the reading to assist about the supper,
for I don't want Cliff, nor any of them, to think me lazy.
Maria could not get water enough to fill the tea-kettle out
of the well to-night, and Peter took a bucket, and I went
with him to a spring at the foot of the orchard hill, which, he
said, was never known to be dry in his time. The water breaks
right out of a bank in a clear, cold stream as big as my arm,
and falls into a shallow well, about which is a pavement of
flat stones, and running over this, it flows along the hollow in a
stream half a foot deep in places. If the drought continues,
Peter said, the cattle will all have to be brought there to drink,

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

for there is no other such spring on the farm. Flags and broadleaved
grass grow along the sides of the run, and two or three
brown birds, having very long legs, flew up before us, and one
rabbit started from its hiding-place, and ran so fast I could not
see what it looked like. Uncle said at supper-time, the rain
had not done any good at all; that the ground was not wet
to the depth of an inch, and that the corn-leaves are all curling
together for the want of it. Cliff looked pale and did not eat
much, nor say much. I am afraid the wound is going to make
him sick; even Aunt Margaret, who is so good and kind,
does not seem so much alarmed as I should think she would be.
When the meal was concluded, Uncle Wentworth sent Cliff
about the farm to see if there was water enough for the cattle;
I wanted to go with him—I thought it would be a good opportunity
for me to see all the farm; but no one asked me to go,
so I left Maria to do her own work, and came to my room to
write to my dear parents. The sun is gone down behind the
trees, and all the western sky is golden and orange, shaded
with black—one star stands out, clear and beautiful, but I can
see to write by the daylight yet. Aunt Margaret says I must
be up at four o'clock in the morning and help to churn, and if
the day bids fair she will have something to tell me. I wonder
what it can be. There is Cliff, standing under my window, with his
hands full of scarlet and blue flowers—he says I may have them,
but he can't throw them up to the window, so I must go down.

“FIFTH EVENING.

“When I dropped my pen the third evening, it was with
the intention of taking it up in a few minutes; but Cliff
seeemed so lonesome, I thought it my duty to stay with him.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

I told him I would walk with him another time, upon which he
said it was not then too late; so we strolled together into the
high road, and turned down the way I had come from the city.
We could hear voices across the hills at the houses of the
neighbors; some, indeed, were just calling the cows home—
could hear the tinkling of bells, and sometimes the chirp of
a bird, and that was all. Cliff told me about his college days,
and how much he had tried to like study as well as did his
older brother, but that he would always rather plough an acre
than commit a Latin lesson, and that after he had obtained a
certain amount of knowledge, it seemed to him that he was
losing time, and that for the future he could better learn by
experience as he went along than by books alone. His idea of
happiness, he says, is fifty acres of ground, containing woods,
and orchards, and springs of water, and being nicely stocked
with cattle, and horses, and sheep; having on it all the best
implements of husbandry, a good little house full of everything
to make comfort. But what that everything would be, Cliff
didn't say. I cannot repeat half so well as he said it; but if
you heard him, you would be convinced that a farmer's life is
the happiest one in the world.

“We were standing on the stone bridge and talking, when
we heard some one singing the sweetest and saddest song I
ever heard; and looking about, we saw Mary Bell sitting
beneath a walnut tree, a little distance down the hollow. She
did not see us—and with one hand pushed partly under her
hair, and her blue bonnet on her knees, was singing to herself.
The water from the spring at Uncle Wentworth's made a pleasant
sound, as it ran a little way from her, and blue and white
violets were thick all along the bank; but she had not

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

gathered any of them, and did not seem to see them. A strip of
bark was peeled from the top to the very bottom of the tree
against which she leaned, and the wood was cracked apart, in
some places wide enough for me to have slipped my hand in
the body of the tree. It is very tall, and has been struck with
lightning, Cliff says, two or three times. We called Mary—and
tying on her hood, she presently joined us; and turning into
the long green shady lane, which I noticed when I first passed
by, we walked up and up; Cliff quite forgetting his hand, and
talking and laughing gaily all the time. But no matter what
Cliff does, it seems the properest and most becoming thing in
the world, and I wish he would keep on; but when he turns to
something else, it seems better still. I never saw anybody like
him—he could not do anything that he would not make graceful.

“Mary smiled now and then, for no one could help sharing
somewhat in the merriment of Cliff; but she did not once
laugh outright, and often seemed not to hear what we said.
We had gone a mile, perhaps, without passing a house, or seeing
anybody; now and then we met some cows feeding along
the roadside; but it was quite dark, the working was done, and
only we seemed out for pleasure, when we came in view of a
large red house standing near the roadside. All was still about
it, for the country people go to bed very early; but in one of
the chambers next the road a light was burning, and seated by
the open window, with his book before him, was the schoolmaster.
Cliff called him to come out; and putting down his
book as quietly as though our visit were just what he expected,
he came out; but when we asked him to walk with us, excused
himself by saying his studies would not permit. Cliff would

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

not hear of it, and told him, laughingly, that he might never
have another opportunity of walking with us all; and after
some further pleasant urging, he finally came along; and, don't
you think, most provokingly offered his arm to me. I was so
vexed I didn't hear what he said; but try all I could, I could
not invent any way by which I could amend matters. Coming
to a mossy log, Cliff said we would sit down, and came to me
to get the bandage tightened on his hand, and when that was
done he sat by me; and when we went forward again, he
slipped my arm through his, leaving Mr. Hillburn to walk with
Mary. I heard him tell her that he had fixed the day of his
departure from the neighborhood, and that that walk would
probably be the last they should ever take together. I did
not hear what Mary said, her tones were so low; and presently
we fell further apart, and soon lost sight of them altogether.

“When we gained the stone bridge again we met the schoolmaster,
returning home with a brisk step. He had taken Mary
home, and was thus soon returning, so it cannot be he loves
her. The moon was coming up when we reached the house,
and so bright and beautiful it looked, that we sat on the porch
a little while to watch it; but Aunt Margaret came to the
door pretty soon, and told me it was ten o'clock, and she feared
I would not be up in time for the churning in the morning.

“I was not sleepy, nevertheless I went to bed, though for
hours I lay wide awake, thinking of a great many things that
would not interest you, if I should write them. The clock
struck twelve, and I was listening to hear it strike one, the last
I remember.

“It was not quite light when I awoke. I heard Maria

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

singing a hymn at the kitchen door, and hastened to dress and join
her. The cream was in the churn, and with right good will I
set to work; and when Aunt Margaret came, I had taken up
six pounds of hard yellow butter. After breakfast, which
Maria had ready in a twinkling, Aunt Margaret asked me if I
could ride on horseback, and said inasmuch as Cliff could not
work that day, she had fixed in her mind a little visit for us to
her brother's house, six miles away. I was pleased with the
thought of riding, and Cliff said he knew I could manage a
horse without trouble; so it was soon arranged that we should
go. Aunt Margaret's side-saddle was brought from the garret,
looking as bright and nice as new; and a beautiful little black
mare, that uncle said was gentle as a lamb, was bridled and
saddled; and a dark grey, with fine limbs and little sharp ears,
was placed beside her for Cliff.

“`Oh, what shall I wear?' I said, when I thought of it, for I
had no riding-dress nor hat. But Aunt Margaret, who has always
some provision, found for me an old black skirt of hers,
and Uncle Wentworth said I might have his hat, if I wanted
it. I said I would take Cliff's cap—at which they all laughed
very much; but when I had tied my green veil on it, they
agreed that it became me charmingly; and having taken
charge of many messages, we mounted and rode away. I felt
strange, a little afraid at first, but we went slow till I got
more courage. I managed my mare admirably, Cliff said, and
he ought to be a judge, having been used to horses all his
life.

“We soon left the turnpike-road, and turned aside into a road
much less travelled, narrow and crooked, and running for the
most part through the woods. The day was hot, not a leaf

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

stirring nor a bird singing in the trees—we could see no clouds,
and the parched and dusty grass made us look for them often.
We rode slowly, partly for the sake of talking, and partly because
I was not used to riding; so it was not far from noon
when we turned the heads of our horses into a lane almost
overgrown with grass, and having thistles and briers along the
fences. It seemed a lonesome place, and I should have felt
homesick but for Cliff, who had never been more merry. I
asked whether the aunt we were going to visit was like his
mother; and then it was that I first learned, the aunt, whose
house we were going to, had been dead many years, and that
his uncle was a man over fifty years old, with whom two
grandchildren lived, and that the woman who kept house for
him was a widow, named Mickmick; `and I think,' said Cliff,
`she would not be averse to becoming my aunt.' As we talked,
we came to the barn, which stood on the side of the lane opposite
the house, and a hundred yards from it perhaps. The
doors were open wide, and looking in, we saw two young girls
there spinning wool—they stopped their wheels when they saw
us, and stood still bashfully, for it is not often, I suspect, they
see visitors. We dismounted by a great block near the gate,
and took our way down a narrow path towards the house.
Stepping-stones were laid along, but the path was not regularly
paved. The dwelling stood on a little eminence slopoing
either way, and on one side was the garden where we saw
bean-vines in abundance, with hollyhocks and sunflowers growing
among them. Quite a hedge of herbs grew along the paling
fence, and underneath them a great many hens and chickens
were wallowing in the dust. I think they knew we were
strangers, for they cackled and ran fluttering away like

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

wildfire. The house is built partly of brick and partly of hewu
logs, and is quite overgrown with moss and creepers.

“In the hollow opposite the garden, and beyond the house,
stands an old mill, moss-grown too, and the day of our visit
it was making a lively click. We rapped again and again, but
our summons was not answered: so we went in; the door
stood open, and Cliff said I might sit down, and he would see
if he could not find Uncle John—that he was somewhere about,
he knew, inasmuch as the mill was going. Mrs. Mickmick was
seated on the porch next the mill, and hearing our voices, came
in with no very amiable manner. Thieves might break in and
steal the silver spoons, she said, for anything she knew—not a
man about the house to tend to things—she didn't know as she
need to care if everything was burnt up; and yet she was
such a fool, she could not help but care. She told Cliff he
could put his horses in the stable, if he had not got too big to
wait on himself in consequence of keeping tip-top company,
and she glanced at me as though she could not determine what
I was. Finally, she said she would ask me to take off my bonnet,
if I had one on; but as I had not, I might do as I pleased.

“Having inquired of Cliff if his mother was well, she said
she should think she had enough to do without waiting on
townfolks; and on being told that I was come to learn to
work, she replied that the room of some folks was as good as
their company. I did not like Mrs. Mickmick; she is tall and
dark, and I should think had not smiled for many years. Her
frock and cap were in the fashion of half a century ago, and
she seemed vexed that I was not so too. She wore no stockings,
her shoes were very coarse, and her bony hands were the
color of Maria's, from having been dyeing wool.

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

“`Where is Uncle John?' asked Cliff. `How should I
know?' she replied; `but if he is not deaf and dumb, I'll
make him hear;' and taking down a tin horn that hung beside
the door, she puffed her withered cheeks quite round in
blowing on it. `There!' she said, after tooting for five
minutes; `if John Gilbraeth don't hear that, it's because of
the gabble of old widow Wakely.'

“Uncle John did hear it, however, and stepping out to the
door of the mill; asked what was wanting; but Mrs. Mickmick
told him sourly to come and see; upon which he came slowly
forward, looking both ashamed and afraid, I thought, and more
like a boy about to be whipped, than a man in the midst of his
own possessions. `There's your nephew in the house,' she
said, when he came near, `and a girl from town—it's them
that want to see you, and not me, I'm sure—little do I care
how long you stay in the mill talking to old widow Wakely.'
Uncle John shied as though fearful she would scratch his eyes
out, and coming in, shook hands with us very cordially, and
sitting down, asked Mrs. Mickmick why she had not called the
girls. `Because,' she said, `the girls had no time to entertain
visitors—if we had come to see the girls we could go
where the girls were—as long as she had any authority about
that house she was not going to have the spinning stop for every
town flirt that didn't know how to wash her own hands.'

“Cliff said, very provokingly, that he would go to the mill
and find Mrs. Wakely—that she was a good-natured and lovable
woman; and without more ado he left us and went to the
mill, sure enough. Uncle John and I now went to the barn
together, where the young ladies were still at their spinning.
Sweet, modest girls they are, and as pretty as I have seen in a

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

long time. Uncle told them to put by their wheels, and employ
the day as they chose, and with radiant faces they hastened
to obey, and having reeled up their yarn, we all went to the
house together. The grand-daughters were soon clad in holiday
dresses, and with slippers which they had probably not
worn till then, except to church. Mrs. Mickmick lifted up her
hands in horror, and ordered the girls to go straight to the
chamber and strip off their Sunday frocks, and go back to
their spinning again. At this instant Mrs. Wakely, a tidy,
nice-looking little woman, who it seemed had ridden to the mill
to buy a sack of flour that morning, appeared at the door,
having come as she said to see me; and Mrs. Mickmick, thinking
it a good time, doubtless, to show her authority, repeated
her order, and said, `if John Gilbraeth didn't see fit to make
them girls mind her, he might find another housekeeper as
soon as he chose, that was all.' The youngest grandchild,
whose name is Dolly, with the tears in her blue eyes, went
close to Mrs. Wakely, and putting one arm around her neck,
said, `Won't you come and be housekeeper?'

“`Well,' said Mrs. Wakely, looking at Uncle John, `that
depends on what your grandfather says.'

“`Well, then,' says he, shying away from Mrs. Mickmick,
`I say, Come.'

“Cliff threw up his hands and shouted. I felt delighted;
the girls laughed and cried together; and Mrs. Mickmick,
slinging a sun-bonnet on her head, flew across the fields like a
mad woman, to tell the scandal to the nearest gossip she
could find.

“Just then Squire Wedmam rode past the house towards the
mill; Cliff called him in, and by virtue of his authority, Uncle

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

John and the widow Wakely were made one and inseparable.
I rejoiced that so speedy a termination was made, for I knew
if Mrs. Mickmick once got her bony hands on Uncle John, he
would never be free again.

“A happy day we had, though the beginning was inauspicious
enough. The widow said she was not dressed just as
she would like to have been, but it did not make much difference,
and turning back her sleeves, she fell to work as readily
as though it had always been her own house. We—girls and
Cliff—went to the woods, and brought home green boughs and
flowering twigs, with which we filled the fireplace and ornamented
the wall; and when the table was spread with the extra
china and plate, the girls said they had never seen the
house half so cheerful and pretty in their lives. Mrs. Wakely
seems a famous cook, and as fond of her children, as she calls
them, as if they were her own. She cut the pattern of my
sleeve, and says she will go to town and buy them dresses like
mine with her own money, and that they shall not be tied to
the spinning-wheel in the barn all the time—it must not be all
work nor all play, she said, but a wholesome mixture of the
two.

“The ride home seemed very short, so engaged were we in
talking of the new turn affairs had taken. The widow Mickmick,
Cliff told me, had been his Uncle John's housekeeper for
seven years, and that she had appeared to him to be mad all
the time because his uncle did not marry her—`and I believe in
my heart,' he said, `uncle would have done so some time or
other, but for the accidental combination of circumstances to-day.'
Uncle John had seemed to me to grow taller and larger,
and more of a man, the moment Mrs. Mickmick was out of the

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

house; and Mrs. Wakely was so sweet and motherly to the
girls, that I loved her from the first: it is a happy change for
them, I am sure; two or three visits were planned, and one day
was set apart to go to town, before we came away; so they will
not be left to spin barefoot in the barn, all the time, I am sure.
They walked to the end of the lane with us to drive the cows
home from the meadow; as we rode away, and after we were
out of sight of them, we could hear them laughing. They are
to visit us in a week or two, and their new grandma with
them.

“It was after sunset, but not yet dark, when we got home
Aunt Margaret sat on the porch looking for us, and beside her
a grave, handsome young man, whom she introduced as her son
Joshua. He has the manner and look of a city-bred man, is
taller than Cliff—whom he does not much resemble in any way
I suppose most folks would think him finer-looking, but I don't.
Cliff seemed to lose all his merriment when he saw his handsome
and finely-dressed brother, and said to me, aside, that if Joshua
had anything to do in town, he might as well stay there and
do it.

“Aunt Margaret told us that we were all invited to drink tea
at Mrs. Bell's the next afternoon.

“While we were talking, Cliff complained of his hand, which
he said had not been so painful all the day past, and asked if
he dare trouble me to make another application of the balsam
with which it had been dressed.

“I told him it was not any trouble, and I am sure it was not.
I would be very hard-hearted if I could refuse to do so small a
favor as that. I found it so neatly bandaged that I thought it
were best not disturbed till morning; but when I said so Cliff

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

replied pettishly, that he would do it himself, and not any
longer keep me away from the very profitable conversation of
the great Joshua. I can't think what makes him so pouty. I
never saw him so before.

“I was tired and went early to my room, with the intention
of writing on my journal, but I kept thinking of Cliff, and of
what he said to me, and could not write at all.

“This morning I was up and milked a cow before breakfast;
to be sure Maria milked three while I was milking one, but I shall
keep trying till I learn to work as well as she. Cliff says the
most useful and active life is the happiest, and I think so too.
Good words, he says, are good as far as they go, but they are
less than good works. He could not go to the field to work,
and so he and I weeded the garden beds. Joshua came into
the garden, and picked and ate some currants, but he did not offer
to help us work. Cliff told him the sun was burning his face as
red as fire, which seemed to alarm him, for he presently
returned to the shade of the porch, at which Cliff made himself
merry. Aunt Margaret called me directly, upon which Cliff
said he expected she wanted me to listen to the edifying conversation
of his wonderful brother, and that he could not pretend
to outweigh such an attraction; but when I told him I would
rather weed the garden all day with him to help me, than do
nothing with Joshua to help me, he gathered and gave me a
cluster of ripe red currants, and said he was not worth my
thinking of, and that his brother Joshua was a great deal wiser
and better than he was. Poor dear Cliff! I don't believe anybody
is better than he is. Aunt Margaret wanted me to find
her some fresh eggs, so I must needs ask Cliff to show me the
nests; it seems to happen so that we are together a great deal.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

We had no sooner opened the barn door, than away ran a hen
from a pile of fresh straw, cackling so loud that she got one or
two roosters to cackling with her, and peeping into the strawheap,
there was a nest full of white, warm eggs; we took out
nine, leaving one, which Cliff called the nest egg, and returned,
to the surprise of Aunt Margaret, who had not expected us so
soon. She gave me a bowl and told me to break six of the
eggs and beat them well; and when I seated myself on the
porch with the bowl in my lap, Joshua brought his chair near
me and began to talk; and seeing him, Cliff said, a little spitefully,
I thought, that he would go to the field, and rake hay—
he guessed he could do a little good with one hand.

“I had the eggs soon ready, and Aunt Margaret, measuring
some sugar and flour, baked the nicest pound-cake you ever
saw—it was not like those we buy at home at all. We had
spring chickens and an apple-pudding for dinner, the latter
caten with a sauce of cream. I wish you were both here for a
week—I think you would feel like new-made butterflies—I do;
I have thrown away my corsets, and for two days have not
tried to make my hair curl. Uncle Wentworth says, if it is not
the nature of it, it will only make it dry and harsh to twist it
into curl. At three o'clock Aunt Margaret and I were ready—
that is the fashionable hour of visiting in the country—and
Aunt Margaret wrapped the cake in a napkin and carried it
with her: not but that Mrs. Bell would have enough and to spare,
she said; but that her pound-cakes were a little better than
most folks made, if she did say it herself. I forgot to tell you in
its proper place, that I carried home from Uncle John's a half
peck of apples, tied in a handkerchief, and hung on the horn
of my saddle, and that Cliff carried as many potatoes—enough

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

for us to taste, Uncle John said. Aunt Margaret wore her new
cap and a nicely washed and ironed dress of small brown and
white checks, a white silk shawl on her neck, and a close fitting
grey bonnet. I wore the pink gingham with the plain skirt;
I did not like to wear ruffles, because I knew Mary Bell would
not have them. I was careful to be tidy; but with a rose in
my plain hair I looked quite stylish enough, Aunt Margaret
said.

“We went through the gate by the stone bridge, and along
the path by the run, round the base of the hill, and were there.
Mrs. Bell and Mary were at the door looking for us. The house
where they live is very small, having only two rooms, made of
logs—but whitewashed within and without, and looking very
comfortable. Green boughs ornamented the wall and filled the
fire-place; some pots of pretty flowers were in the windows, and
on the bed was a red and white patch-work quilt. Over the
door was a porch roofed with green boughs, and a dozen yards
or more from the house was a baking oven, over which a shed
was built, and against which a fire was burning—for it is here
that Mrs. Bell does her cooking in the summer.

“We took sewing-work with us, and all sat on the shady
porch together, and worked till sunset, when our hostess set
about preparing the tea-table. Mary was joyous and full of life
during the afternoon, but her spirits flagged when it was time
for the schoolmaster, who did not come. I too was disappointed,
seeing that Joshua came alone.

“The table was kept waiting till nearly dark, and Mary and I
walked out to the bridge, and looked down the lane—in vain—
we saw no Mr. Hillburn. We saw Cliff bringing the cattle to
the spring; he waved his straw hat to us, but shook his head

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

to indicate that he was not coming: so we went sorrowfully
back. I had little appetite for all the excellences spread before
us; and Mary could not eat at all, even of Aunt Margaret's
cake. Joshua tried to entertain us, but we could not make
right answers to what he said.

“Mary walked with us to the gate on our return home; and
when she turned back alone, I could not keep the tears from
my eyes. She is melancholy, and most of the time muses
silently, and I think it is the master she is thinking about.
Everywhere the talk is that he is to go away shortly, and
whenever Mary hears it I can see that it gives her pain. The
grass is withered and the cornblades have lost much of the
brightness which they had a few days ago; the blue bells of
the morning glories scarcely come out at all; everything is suffering
for the want of rain. It is so close in my room I can
scarcely breathe. The dust is settled all over the rose-bushes,
and uncle is afraid his good spring will dry pretty soon. I did
not see Cliff when we came home. I can't think where he is.
It grows late, and I will stop writing for this time. The lightning
runs along the sky all the time, yet there are no clouds.

“SEVENTH EVENING.

“When I laid down my pen the fifth evening, I expected to
resume it on the sixth; but how short-sighted we are at the
best. The day following our visit to Mrs. Bell's was still and
sultry; one black cloud lay low in the west, and that was all—
we sat on the porch with fans nearly all the day, wishing
and wishing for rain. I have no recollection of the day except
a sense of suffering and a looking for clouds. We could see

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

the men in the field wiping their faces often and looking at the
sky, and great clouds of dust going after the teams, as one
after another went along. About four o'clock a sudden breeze
sprung up, turning the leaves of all the trees wrongside up,
and filling all the air with dust; then came a distant growl of
thunder, then another louder and rattling up the sky, with
clouds, black as midnight, behind it. The shutters blew round,
striking violently together, troops of swallows came hurrying
home to the barn, and shortly after, the cattle, running one
after another, some of them bellowing, others pawing the dust,
or turning their foreheads up to the fast-blackening sky. I was
afraid, as the wind tore down the vines from the porch, and a
flash of lightning, that almost struck us blind, was followed by
such a clap of thunder as I never heard. The rain now came
plashing down, sending the smoking dust up at first, and in a
moment driving furiously against us, and forcing us into the
house. We heard the limbs of the trees cracking and falling,
and then the men from the field came running in. I hurried to
Cliff, and held fast his hand, and would not let him go away, I
was so much afraid he would be killed. He told me not to
fear—that the greatest danger was passed—but that he believed
the lightning had struck somewhere near by. He had
no more than said this, when Mr. Peters, the neighbor who
lives nearest to Uncle Wentworth, came to the door, the water
dripping from his hair, his clothes completely drenched, and his
lip trembling: `Mrs. Wentworth,' he said, `I want you to get
ready as quick as you can and go with me to Mrs. Bell's—poor
Mary has been killed with lightning;' and when he had said so,
he hid his face in his good honest hands for a minute before he
could say any more. Presently he told us that as he was

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

crossing the stone bridge, on his way home from town, he heard his
dog, that always went with him, howl, and turning his head
saw him with his fore paws lifted on the gate, and saw at the
same time a woman lying beneath the tall walnut tree. He
hurried to her, and found it to be Mary. `I carried her in my
arms,' he said, `to her mother's house, and she lies there on
the bed—poor Mary!' And through the driving rain Aunt
Margaret and Joshua went together to the house of death.
We were stunned speechless, almost; and sat all together—
Maria and Peter and all—till late at night. Cliff held close
my trembling hand, and I am sure we felt the worthlessness of
everything in comparison with love.

“To-day was the funeral. Joshua, who had known Mary
from a baby, spoke an hour in such a sweet, comforting way,
that even Mary's mother was still to hear him. I felt, as I
heard him, that he was a good man, and that his hopes were,
indeed, anchored beyond this life. I determined then more
than I ever had to live a good life, and to grow in grace as
much as I can. Mr. Hillburn sat close by the coffin with Mrs.
Bell, and his suffering seemed greater than he could bear.
Over Mary's bosom lay beautiful flowers, and when he had
looked at her and kissed her, he took up one of them and
kissed that too; he would not have done it if she had been alive.
All the school-children walked behind their mate, holding each
other's hands tightly, and seeming to be afraid.

“When the grave-mound was heaped smooth, Mr. Hillburn,
who had all the time been with Mary's mother, walked with
her to her lonesome home. An hour ago Joshua was sent for,
and he has not yet come home. I cannot make it seem that
sweet Mary Bell is dead! Where is her home, and what are

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

her thoughts now? Surely she needed but little change to become
an angel. Life is a great, a solemn thing.

“Cliff has just come to my door, and asked me to come
down stairs—he is so lonesome, he says. So for to-night,
good bye.

“EIGHTH EVENING.

“I asked Cliff what he would do when I was gone, and he
replied I must never go away—the house was big enough for
us all, and I would never find any one to love me better than
he did.

“The sun is not yet set; I came early to write you, that I
might have the twilight to walk in the yard with Cliff, who is
impatient at a minute's absence—he is the best young man in
the world.

“Aunt Margaret told me to-day that Mr. Hillburn told
Joshua last night the story of his life, and that it is indeed
true he loved Mary Bell, but that he was pre-determined to become
a missionary, and to leave behind him all he loved. It
appears, she says, he designed it as some atonement for what
he considers a sin of early life. He loved books, and was of a
serious and thoughtful turn of mind always; but his father,
contrary to his wishes, apprenticed him to a blacksmith, from
whom he ran away, and by dint of industry and perseverance,
succeeded in finally educating himself. But when he thought
to return home in triumph, he found his bright anticipations
turned into the bitterest sorrow—his parents had died in
extreme poverty, crushed to the earth by what they esteemed
the ingratitude and worthlessness of their son. Penitent, and
broken-hearted almost, he resolved to consecrate his life to

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

some good work; and with the view of enabling himself to
prosecute his studies for the ministry, undertook the school in
the neighborhood of Uncle Wentworth's, where the sweetness
and gentleness of Mary Bell quite won his heart; but he
guarded his foregone resolve, and never spoke that sentiment
which she, nevertheless, silently received and responded to.
Aunt Margaret thinks it likely he will remain with Mary's
mother, and continue the school for a year at least; but he
scarcely seems to have plans or purposes left. She says I am
sure he meant for the best, and how sadly has it all ended!

“When Uncle Wentworth came home from the near village
to-day, he brought me a letter from the post-office there, and
on opening it I found it was from Albert, telling me that he
had run away from home, and engaged to ride the horses of a
canal-boat. I therefore hasten to let you know, that you may
not be so much alarmed about him.

“MIDNIGHT.

“Here I am in my pretty, quiet room again. The moon is
smiling out of the sky as gently and lovingly as though she
looked not on fallen harvests and broken boughs, where the
storm went yesterday. The stars are as thick as the dew in the
grass almost, and I never saw them so bright. I have been
sitting at the open window, and as I looked out upon the beautiful
world, I felt more humbly grateful, more truly and reverently
prayerful, than I ever felt till to-night. Heaven has
been very good to me always: but especially so, I think, in
bringing me to this pleasant home, and making me loved and
useful here.

“As I promised, I joined Cliff at twilight, and we walked

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

among the flowers, cutting off the broken limbs and picking
off the blossoms which the storm had broken to pieces. It
was a sweet silent evening, and we were very happy, and yet
sad too, thinking and talking of Mary and Mr. Hillburn.

“We sat together on the stone door-step, and made pictures
of the happy home they might have had—a cottage in the
woods, where Mary might have milked the cow and tended the
flowers, while the schoolmaster might have continued to be a
schoolmaster year after year, teaching the children, and then
the children's children, and so going on happily and usefully to
the end.

“`But,' said Cliff, looking very close in my face, `if the
master had left teaching, which is wearisome, and had become a
farmer, having some land of his own, and fine cattle; and if
Mary had been a little more like Annie; what a heaven they
might have made?' And when I said, `Yes,' he asked me
why we could not make just so sweet a home as we had
pictured? For the life of me, I could see nothing in the way;
so do not be troubled any more about making something of me;
for before you hear from me again, I shall have made a farmer's
wife of myself.”

-- 240 --

p493-247 THE APPLE CUTTING.

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

Surely they need our pity who are so intent on ambitious
projects—on what are falsely termed the great aims of life—
that they cannot stop to plant by the way some little flowers
of affection.

For myself, though I had power to make the wisdom of the
past and the unrevealed truths of God my own, I should feel
life to be an incompleteness, a failure, if there were no eyes to
gather new light “when I looked down upon them, and when
they looked up to me.”

Whether blind contact and the strong necessity of loving
something are usually chiefly instrumental in drawing heart to
heart, I know not, but in the little story I have to tell they
may take some credit, I think.

Years ago, no matter how many, there came to live in our
neighborhood a widow lady of the name of Goodhue. Her
husband, shortly after purchasing the farm to which she and her
daughter, Louisa, came to live, was attacked with cholera, and
died; so the two ladies, and the three servants whom they
brought with them, made up the family. I well remember the
much notice they excited at church the first Sunday their
heavy and elaborate mourning filled one of the homely slips.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Even the young clergyman, it was thought by one or two of
our gossips (and what village has not its gossips?) directed
his consolatory remarks almost entirely towards the new
comers, only once or twice remembering the three poor orphans
who sat in the rear of the church, thinking of the lonesome
grave of their poor drunken father, whom nobody had wept
for but them. “We suppose,” said the aforesaid gossips, “he
couldn't see through the thick black veils of the great Mrs.
Goodhue and daughter, to the scantily trimmed straw hat of
Sally Armstrong.” Others there were, however, who said that
brother Long had preached a good feeling sermon for the
drunkard, and that he had told the children the sins of their
father would be visited upon them to the third and fourth generations,
and they were sure the children and everybody else
ought to be satisfied.

They looked almost like sisters, mother and daughter, people
said, and indeed it was hard to believe there were twenty
years difference in their ages, for the elder lady was the
younger in behavior, and altogether the most stylish in appearance.
Her manner was set down against her for pride;
but I suspect she had not more than most other persons, though
its manifestations were more showy.

“I wonder which one the preacher is trying to comfort,”
said the neighbors, “Louisa or her mother;” for whether or
not their veils had blinded him on the occasion of their first
appearing at church, it was certain that he availed himself of
the earliest opportunity of making their personal acquaintance,
and Aunt Caty Martin, who nursed all the sick, helped to make
all the shrouds, and cook all the wedding dinners in our neighborhood,
remarked laughingly one day, as she was visiting at

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

our house, the while she hemmed a checked apron, that she
expected to need it, before long, in the preparation of the
biggest dinner she had ever cooked. It was not worth while
to call names, she said, but it was generally thought that a
certain young preacher and a certain young lady, whose name
began with L., would make a match before long.

Wiser folks than Aunt Caty have been mistaken—but let me
not anticipate.

It was March when the Goodhues came to our neighborhood,
and as rough and unpromising a March as I remember ever to
have seen. The old house to which they came looked especially
desolate, for it had been vacant for a year, and the long unpruned
cherry trees and late-budding elms creaked against
the broken windows, and dragged along the mossy roof, dismally
enough. The wind had not whistled up a violet, and no
wood-flower, between the layers of frosty leaves, had pushed
its way into the light. Mr. Goodhue had proposed to build a
fine new house directly in front of the old one. The digging
of the cellar had been accomplished, but the work was interrupted
by his death, and the great clay pit stood there, partly
filled with water, out of which the black snakes lifted their
ugly heads, and into which the frogs dashed themselves when a
step drew near.

It looked unpromising when they came, as I said, and during
the summer the appearance of things was but little bettered.

The widow and her daughter had never lived in the country,
and knew nothing, of course, about managing a farm, but like
many city bred people supposed rural life to be a holiday.
They began energetically, to be sure; in addition to the three
servants they brought, they hired workmen enough to cultivate

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

the grounds, and put the fences, barns, and orchards, all in
complete order; but there was no directing hand among them,
and the consequence was, nothing was done properly, nor in
season, and after a large expenditure, with small gain, the lady
dismissed her workmen and offered the farm for sale.

She had come to the conclusion that her good husband had
for once erred in judgment, and bought the poorest land that
could have been found in the whole county.

In the time of garden-making, a garden was made; but the
weeds grew faster than the vegetables, and the inexperienced
servants pulled them up together; so the ground was ploughed
and sowed anew, but the second gardening was worse than the
first—the dry season came on, and the work was all lost.

“Really, Louisa,” said the widow, one morning, as she held
up her mourning dress, heavy at the bottom with dew and
dust, “I wish I could get rid of the old place, on any terms.
I would willingly sacrifice two or three thousand to be rid
of it.”

“O mother, I do wish you could sell or give it away,” replied
Louisa—“it is the dreariest place I was ever in in my
life. If it wasn't for Parson Long I don't know what we
should do, for I believe he is about the only civilized man in
the neighborhood. And, by the way,” she continued, “he
has asked me to ride to the city with him to-morrow, and come
home by moonlight. Won't it be sentimental?” And the
young girl laughed heartily at the idea of a sentimental ride by
moonlight with the parson, who was really a person of fine
education and cultivated tastes. In all our neighborhood there
was no other gentleman with whom she for a moment thought
of associating on terms of equality, and as for marrying one of

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

the “rustic bumpkins,” as she called the young men, why, she
scorned the suggestion.

The summer was gone at the time of this little conversation
between Louisa and her mother, and the warm September sun
pierced not between the thick boughs of the cherry trees which
still remained unpruned, for though Parson Long, in kid gloves,
had been seen cutting the dead limbs from among the roses
and lilacs, he had not ventured to touch the trees; and in
shady and damp isolation the old house stood, and there, in
discontented and thriftless seclusion, the two ladies lived.

They were in the midst of rather an uncharitable conversation
about the neighborhood, which they termed “horrid”—the
simple-hearted people were “good enough in their way,” as
they said, but persons in whom they could by no possibility
have any interest—when they were interrupted by a loud
and confident rap on the front door—an unusual thing—for
most of the country people, who ventured there at all, made
their entrance at the side door, as the family were not supposed
to be in the parlor of week days—or, at least, other families
were not.

The servant who opened the door came presently and, with
a smile of peculiar significance, announced Mr. Warren Armstrong.

“And pray, Louisa, who is he?” asked the mother, her face
reddening as she went on to say, “not the son of the Widow
Armstrong, who lives in the cabin across the field?”

“Even so, mother,” answered the proud girl, arranging her
curls and straightening her lace kerchief in mockery, and as if
she feared to enter the presence of so distinguished a personage;
“you see our kind neighbors are determined to overcome

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

our timidity. Well, I am sorry they give themselves such
useless trouble”—and turning to the servant she said, “Did
his honor ask for mother, or me, or you?”

“You, miss,” replied the maid, her smile this time widening
into a grin.

“Perhaps he wants me to help his sister Sally spin,” continued
Louisa, talking partly to herself and partly to her mother;
“I heard the thunder of her wheel, the other day, when Parson
Long and I were walking in the woods.”

“And what did he say of them?” inquired Mrs. Goodhue,
looking up from her embroidery.

“Oh,” he said “they were goodish people—poor, but respectable,
in short, and that, since the old man went the way of
all the living—which he did last spring, having been a drunkard
for twenty years—they seem to be increasing in worldly
goods.”

“Well, dear, don't detain the young man any longer,” said
Mrs. Goodhue.

“You are considerate, but no doubt his time is precious. I
should have remembered that—is it the time of sheep-shearing,
or potato planting, or what season is it with farmers? and she
ran laughingly towards the parlor, waiting only to say, “I
wish you could see mother Armstrong—her face is browner
than our cook's, and she dresses so queer.”

Her face, as pretty and genial a one as you would wish to
see, in its usual expression, grew severe and haughty as she
opened the door and appeared before Mr. Armstrong with her
stateliest step.

He was leaning carelessly over the rosewood table, and
looking into a volume which adorned it. One hand pushing

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

back the brown curls from his brown eyes, and the other resting
on the brim of his straw hat which hung over his knee, as
indolently graceful as though he had been used to fine books
and fine furniture all his life.

“Did you inquire for me, sir?” asked the lady, in a businesslike
way, but as though she could hardly think it possible that
he had inquired for her. “Pardon me,” said the young man,
as he bowed with natural gracefulness, “though we have had
no formal introduction, I could not fail of knowing Miss Goodhue.
My name is Armstrong—Warren Armstrong.”

Miss Goodhue said she was happy, and sinking to a sofa,
motioned him to be seated again. He declined, however, and
did his errand so simply and politely that she found herself saying,
“Pray, accept a seat, Mr. Armstrong,” before he had
concluded.

In a minute, and without having made any remarks about
the weather, or asked her how many cows they milked, he was
gone; and slily pulling the curtain back, Miss Louisa Goodhue
was watching him down the path.

“Well, daughter, what did the clodhopper want?” asked the
mother directly.

“It seems to me you might call him by his name.”

“Indeed!”

Louisa laughed gaily, partly to cover her confusion and partly
at the unintentional earnestness with which she had spoken;
and saying he seemed a civil young person, explained that he
had called to ask her to come to an “apple cutting,” at his
mother's house, on the evening of the day after the next.

“And are you going, my dear?” asked the mother deferentially.

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

“Pshaw! What do you suppose I want to mix with such
a set of people for?” And going to the window, Louisa watched
the clouds with great interest, apparently.

There was a brief silence, broken by the mother's asking
if Mr. Armstrong wore cowhide boots and homespun, or in
what sort of costume he appeared.

“Really, mother, I don't know what he wore, replied the
girl, ingenuously—I saw nothing but his smile and his eyes.”

Mrs. Goodhue laughed, and said she would buy a spinning-wheel
for her child.

“Why, mother, you grow facetious,” and tying on her sun-bonnet,
Louisa took up a volume and set off towards the woods,
either by choice or accident turning towards the one which lay
nearest Mrs. Armstrong's.

The following morning the sun came up large and red, disappearing
shortly behind a great bank of black clouds; the
leaves dropped off silently, the air was close and oppressive,
and the water dried fast in the big clay pit.

Louisa asked everybody if they thought it would rain, and
everybody said they thought it would. Still she could not see
any signs of rain herself, she said; if Parson Long called for
her, she believed she would go to town; and by way of testing
her mother's views, she added that she wanted to buy a yard
of gingham to make an apron to wear to the “apple-cutting.”

“Do, dear, go if you want to,” replied the mother; “it will
be a harmless pastime enough, and no doubt gratifying to our
simple neighbors.”

Louisa said she was only jesting about the apron but that,
in truth, Warren Armstrong had quite a little manner of his
own, and the prettiest brown curls and eyes!

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

In due season the clergyman called, mingling, a little more
than was his wont, a worldly interest with his soberly-gracious
manner.

His well-fed black horse pricked up his ears and stamped
impatiently, but he was not in gayer mood than Louisa. She
didn't know why, she said, but her spirits had not been so
buoyant since they came to the old farm.

The lane leading down past Mrs. Armstrong's house looked
quiet and cool between its border of oaks and elms, and she
wondered she had never gone in that direction for a walk—
she would the very first time she went out again.

This purpose she expressed to Mr. Long, by way of assuring
herself that she could walk by the house of Warren Armstrong,
or talk of it as freely as of anything else, if she chose.

“You seem intent on the landscape, Miss Goodhue,” he
remarked, in a tone of dissatisfaction, for she had kept her face
turned away longer than was flattering to his vanity.

“What did you say?” she replied, abstractedly, after a minute
or two, during which she had been interesting herself in
the five cows that stood about the spring under the oak before
Mrs. Armstrong's house—and perhaps, too, in the light cart
that, with its white linen cover and smart grey horse, was
standing by the door, and about which Sally and her mother,
and a little boy, were busy handing in pails and baskets, etc.,
etc. Warren was nowhere to be seen.

“What were you saying?” she asked, having completed her
survey.

“Nothing—at least, nothing that could interest you,” and
the clergyman suddenly discovered that the management of his
horse required both hands, though one had previously rested

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

on that part of the carriage seat against which Miss Goodhue
leaned.

But little cared the lady whether he drove with one hand or
two, and, with the exception of one or two common-place
remarks, five or six miles were driven over in silence.

At length Mr. Long fell back upon his clerical prerogative,
and asked Louisa, in a fatherly sort of way, if she didn't think
the flowers in her bonnet unbecoming—especially with mourning
habiliments.

“No,” she replied, tossing her willful head; “I think they
are pretty.”

“Vanity and vexation of spirit,” he answered.

He next inquired if she found prayer the greatest consolation
for earthly afflictions, saying that was the true test of
a Christian spirit.

“Sometimes I do, and sometimes I don't,” replied the saucy
girl, “I make no pretensions to perfection.” And abruptly
changing the subject, she said she fancied she could drive as
well as he, and playfully taking the reins from his hand, the
gay black horse passed over the remaining distance so fast as
to preclude conversation.

“Call as early as six o'clock, if possible; I am fearful of the
night air,” was the request of Louisa, as Mr. Long set her
down at the door of her friend, Mrs. Jackson.

The clergyman replied civilly, and yet in a way that indicated
he had some interests of his own which might conflict
with hers, and which he should be at no pains to set
aside.

Truth is, Louisa was in no haste to be at home, neither was
she afraid of the night air—nor had the young man interests

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

which he preferred to hers. Both were pettish, and willing to
tyrannize in a small way.

So they parted—the one saying, “Pray don't give yourself
trouble,” and the other replying, “to serve you at any sacrifice
would be a pleasure.”

Mrs. Jackson was one of those sweet, loving women who find
sermons in stones and good in everything. Instinctively a lady
as well as by birth and education, she recognized the natural
excellence and refinement in others, nor did she ever fear of
compromising herself by associating with persons whose hands
were less white, or whose purses were less heavy than her
own.

“Let me see,” she said, pausing with puzzled expression, as
if she were settling some matter of great moment in her mind,
after asking all about the neighborhood. “My paragon, Mr.
Armstrong must live somewhere near you. Do you know a
family of that name?”

A family of that name lived very near them, Louisa said—
poor, but good people, she believed.

“You may well say good people,” replied Mrs. Jackson,
“there is no family of my acquaintance I like better. Warren
and Sally, and the old lady, and timid little Moses—I like them
all.”

Here she proceeded to relate how she had first found them
out by the excellence of the butter they brought to market;
how she had engaged a regular supply, and so had made friends
of the entire family.

“Almost every week they send me,” she said, “some fresh
eggs, or vegetables, or some other nice things they have, and I
acknowledge the favor by filling the basket with something

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

which they have not. When they come to town, they eat
dinner with me, and I am going to the country to stay a week,
and eat bread and milk, and apples fresh from the trees. Oh,
they are dear, delightful people—how much you have lost in
not knowing them.”

Mrs. Jackson's great wealth and high social position emboldened
Louisa to say she had actually seen Warren Armstrong,
and spoken with him; that, in fact, he had asked her to a little
party, at his mother's house. She did not say “apple cutting,”
lest Mrs. Jackson might be shocked; but that lady knew all
about it, and, opening the cupboard, showed her a huge fresh
pound-cake which she designed sending for the occasion, by
Warren, whom she was every moment expecting to bring her
the week's butter.

“Go to-morrow night, by all means,” she continued; “they
have shown a disposition to give you pleasure, and you would
not pain them, I am sure, even though it afford you no special
gratification to go;” and putting her arms about the plump
shoulders of Louisa, she repeated, “you will go, I am sure.”

“Would you, now, really?” said the girl, looking up; “it
will be so queer, and with such a set of people.”

“Why, the Armstrongs are not queer, but here comes Warren”—
and Mrs. Jackson left her guest to meet and welcome
him. Louisa could hear their voices distinctly, and much jesting
and good-natured talk about trifles there seemed between
them, as baskets were unpacked, jars were untied, and jugs of
milk were emptied. She would gladly have joined them, but
timidity, for almost the first time in her life, kept her in her
seat; and, before she could overcome it, she heard the firm step
sound along the paved walk, as the young man went away.

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

When Mrs. Jackson returned, she wore a disappointed expression.
Warren Armstrong could not dine with her, he
would only call for a minute in the evening, for the cake and
the bottle of yeast which she would have ready for him.

Louisa wondered what time he would return, though she
didn't know as she cared about seeing him; but she had told
Mr. Long to call at six o'clock. Possibly she might go to the
“apple-cutting.” She didn't think she should; nevertheless,
amongst her purchases that day was a yard of black and white
gingham, suitable for an apron.

The clouds, which had been slowly sailing about all day,
intermingled at sunset, and the sky was presently a dull
leaden mass. Louisa looked out anxiously—six o'clock went
by; seven came, and with it a slow, drizzling rain, which
promised to continue through the night.

“If Mr. Long had come at six, as I requested,” she said,
“we might have been at home. He wants to take his own
time, that is all,” and she pressed her flushed face to the pane,
tapping violently with her little foot on the carpet.

Suddenly the flush deepened, as a hearty, good-humored
voice, not altogether unfamiliar, gave the salutation of the
evening.

Louisa said she was not expecting him (for it was Warren);
she was watching for Mr. Long, who had brought her to town,
and whom she had expected an hour ago.

Mr. Armstrong manifested no confusion; but, taking off his
hat, turned his face skyward, and, shaking the rain-drops from
his curls, with a pretty carelessness, said he was sorry for her
disappointment; that her friend would certainly not detain her
much longer and that his carriage was doubtless a sure

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

protection from the storm, which he trusted would not be very violent;
and with a bow which seemed to indicate a leave-taking
of her, he passed to the rear portion of the house, where Mrs.
Jackson's kindly preparations awaited him.

“I wish he had only asked me to ride home with him,”
thought Louisa. “I am under no obligations to Mr. Long,
that I should wait here all night;” and, moving restlessly to
and fro, she saw the young man passing from the kitchen to the
street, and placing in the wagon, jugs, baskets, and boxes
again, as regardless of her as of the Newfoundland that lay at
the doorway.

“I could go with him just as well as not,” she thought;
“his wagon-cover would protect me from the rain, and if it
didn't, why, a little rain wouldn't hurt me—and then I should
be revenged upon Mr. Long.”

But while she thus thought, the preparations were completed;
and, with the rain-drops standing bright in his hair, and his
ungloved hands wet and red, Mr. Armstrong was climbing into
the wagon.

“Would it inconvenience you much to take me?” called an
unsteady voice, and throwing up the sash, Louisa leaned anxiously
from the window. The youth, for he was scarcely more—
something past twenty-one, perhaps—was on the ground in a
moment. His poor accommodation was quite at her service;
he only regretted it was not better. The storm looked threatening;
had she not better consider?

“I will pay you whatever you ask,” said Louisa, coldly,
piqued at the young man's indifference, for he stood with one
hand resting on his stout grey and the other held discouraging
out into the rain.

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

“I think we shall be able to settle terms, Miss Goodhue,”
he said, laughingly, “if not, we will `leave it to men,' as
farmers do sometimes, when they make a trade.”

Louisa joined in the laugh, for his good humor quite disarmed
her, and, wrapped in Mrs. Jackson's great blanket
shawl, she was presently assisted into the wagon.

Before they reached the suburbs it was quite dark, and the
rain, which had been only a drizzle, fell in larger and colder
drops. The road was muddy and broken, and a slow drive
unavoidable.

But, strange to say, Miss Goodhue was not afraid of the
night, nor the rain, nor the rough roads. Was it because she
had retaliated upon Mr. Long? or because she felt a greater
assurance of safety and protection than she had ever felt
before?

I know of nothing more favorable to familiar intercourse
than a rainy night and a lonesome old house, or a lonesome
road. Almost any two young persons, who find each other
likeable, will, travelling slowly through the storm, or sitting by
the ember fire, open their hearts as they would not in the
inquisitive noonday, But whether or not this be generally
true, it was in this particular instance.

A mile was not gone over when the rain plashed through the
cover of the wagon. Mr. Armstrong feared for the lady, and
she in turn feared for him—he would really be quite drenched;
her shawl was ample enough for both. Of course, the young
man's fears were all for her, not for himself; he had been used
to hardship and exposure, and she was so delicate, so frail.

I can't tell all they said, for I don't know. I wish I did,
believing it would interest us, as it always does, to read the

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

human heart; but I do know the drive seemed very short to
both, notwithstanding the ugly night; and that Louisa declared,
when Mr. Armstrong set her down at home, that she was just
as dry as if she had been all the time by the hearthside. She
would not suffer, she knew; and Mr. Armstrong would find her
the gayest of all on the following evening.

“I hope so,” he replied; “I had feared you would not honor
our little merry-making, but our humble life and homely pleasures
might at least amuse you.”

“True honest manhood and womanhood,” replied Louisa,
with dignity, “are the best and noblest attainments; and I hope
I have at least enough of the one to recognize the other, though
it be beneath a roof a little lower than mine.”

For the first time in his life the young man had spoken
depreciatingly of his station and its pleasures; and for almost
the first time in her life Louisa had uttered a sentiment worthy
of her real nature.

The morning looked unpromising, but about noon the clouds
broke up, and at one o'clock the sun shone bright and clear.

Mrs. Goodhue made herself merry, when she saw her daughter
sewing the gingham apron; but her estimate of the Armstrongs
was modified somewhat when she learned that Mrs.
Jackson had spoken well of them; and at last she concluded
that girls would be girls, and if Louisa had a fancy for going
to the “apple cutting,” why, she would allow her to go.

Active preparations had been going forward, at Mrs. Armstrong's,
all day. Moses, who was a pale, thoughtful boy, had
been unusually lively. Sally had sung, “When I can read my
title clear,” in a key louder than common, and the mother had
seemed quite rejuvenated, as she beat eggs, and rolled sugar,

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

and assorted spices and plums. Only Warren had been silent,
seeming scarcely soberly glad. Sally, who was not much given
to sighing, rallied him repeatedly; but though he said nothing
was the matter, and he was sure he didn't see what they found
about him to laugh at, it was evident his thoughts were not on
his work, as he brought in basket after basket of fine apples,
and arranged the boards on which they were to dry.

Shortly after sunset all was in readiness. Moses, in his new
boots, and wearing a broad linen shirt collar—the first one he
ever had—stood at the little white-curtained window, watching
down the lane for the first arrivals. Sally, wearing a pink
dress and white apron, was trying the effect of some red brier
buds in her hair; and the mother in her plain black gown, sat
in the big rocking-chair, with a fan of turkey feathers in her
lap, placidly contemplating the appearance and prospects of
things in general. As for Warren, he was yet lingering about
the fields, half wishing the “apple cutting” had never been
thought of.

“Oh, Sally! there is a lady, somebody I don't know,” called
out Moses from his station at the window.

“Well, well, child, come and sit down,” said the mother;
but Sally ran to see, and in a moment reported in a whisper
that she believed in her heart it was Miss Goodhue, for she
wore a white dress, and a black apron.

A minute more, the old gate creaked, a light step sounded on
the blue stones at the door, and Miss Goodhue was come.

She advanced at once to Mrs. Armstrong, and extending her
little white hand, said she had taken the liberty of coming
early, that she might learn to feel at home by the time the
others should arrive.

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

Truth is, she had come thus early in order to make excuses
and return home before dark, if on taking an observation, she
should feel so inclined.

“How kind of you, darling,” said Mrs. Armstrong, in her
sweet motherly way; and, seating her in the rocking-chair, she
untied her veil, offered her big fan, and, in various ways strove
so cordially to entertain her, that she quite forgot her intention
of making excuses and returning home. Moses brought her a
bright red apple, and Sally showed her the garden, though
there was nothing in it to see, she said—and, sure enough
there were but a few faded hollyhocks and marigolds; but the
kindly spirit was the same as if there had been ever so many
flowers; and, recognizing this, Louisa's heart softened more
and more, till before an hour had gone, she laid aside all
restraint and affectation, and even outvied Sally in merry
laughter and talk. Everything was so new and strange, and
made so welcome and so at home, she ran about the house like
a pleased child. A humble dwelling it was, consisting of but
three rooms—all perfectly neat and clean, and even displaying
some little attempts at taste and ornament. The low ceilings
and rough walls were white-washed; the window curtains were
snowy white, and a plaided home-made carpet covered the
floor of the best room; and maple boughs, now bright crimson
and yellow, filled the fire-place. But that which made the
room chiefly attractive, on the night I speak of, was the table.
How pretty the pink china (which Mrs. Armstrong had had
ever since she was married) showed in the candle-light!

There were cups of flowers, and there was Mrs. Jackson's
beautiful cake, with many excellent confections of Mrs. Armstrong's
own making. In the kitchen, the tea-kettle was

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

already steaming, the chickens were roasting, and the cream
biscuit were moulded and ready to bake.

At eight o'clock, the guests were assembled—eight or ten in
all—young men and women, neighbors and friends.

With right good will they set to work, and very fast, despite
the mirth and jesting, the streaked, and red, and golden apples,
were peeled and sliced ready for the drying.

It happened to Louisa and Warren to sit together, and it
also happened the rest of the company were not much edified
by what they said.

At half-past nine, came Parson Long. The work was so
nearly done, it was not thought worth while for him to join in
it; and so, seated in the best chair, and slowly waving a turkey-feather
fan before his face, he looked graciously on the
volatile people before him. At supper, it chanced that he and
Sally were seated together, and whether it was the red buds in
her hair, and the pink dress, or whether it was that he learned
the cream biscuit, and the crisp pickles, and the plum preserves,
were all of her making, I know not, but certainly he
manifested a new and surprising interest in her; and Louisa,
so far from feeling any pique, appeared delighted with his preference—
that is, whenever she sufficiently disengaged her attention
from Warren Armstrong to notice him at all.

But I cannot linger over that supper, which Louisa said was
the best ever prepared; nor over the merry-making afterward,
which lasted till twelve o'clock; nor can I describe the pleasant
walks homeward, which, in separate pairs, the young people
enjoyed—Warren and Louisa most of all.

In a day or two, that young lady tied on her black apron
again, and went over to Mrs. Armstrong's to learn how to make

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

the cream biscuit; and at twilight, Warren walked with her
down the lane to her own home—and that was the beginning
of many such visits and walks.

Before the apples were half dry, Parson Long paid a pastorly
visit to Mrs. Armstrong's. He had been intending to do
so for a long time, he said, but there were always many things
to come between him and his wishes; and shortly after this,
Sally stopped at Mrs. Goodhue's gate, one Sunday morning, to
speak to Louisa. She was going to teach in the Sunday school,
she thought she ought to do some good as she went along.
But Miss Goodhue did not join her; she went to church in the
morning, and in the afternoon she liked to walk in the fields
and woods, and worship through nature. Need I say Mr. Armstrong
accompanied her in these walks?

I do believe the course of true love sometimes does run
smooth, the poet's declaration to the contrary, notwithstanding.
I do believe there are kindred spirits, and happy homes, few
and far between though they be.

Stop, O wayfarer, when you see eyes smiling back to eyes
that smile, for you are very near to heaven.

Months the apples had been dried and hung in a bag, in the
cabin kitchen; the lane leading from Mrs. Armstrong's to the
main road was white with the level snow; the wind whistled up
and down the hills, and night hung dreary over the world.
But within doors, it was cheerful and warm. True, the genial
face of Warren was wanting—but then, there was an honored
guest seated by the hickory fire talking mostly to Sally (who
wore a lace collar which Mrs. Goodhue gave her) but sometimes
to quiet Moses, and sometimes to Mrs. Armstrong, whom he
calls mother. Is it Mr. Long?

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

Across the fields, and almost-meeting their own, fall the window
lights of Mrs. Goodhue, who has become reconciled to the
country, and thinks it less dreary in the winter than it was in
the summer. The fire is no less bright than Mrs. Armstrong's,
and beside it sit Warren and Louisa—lovers, now.

“By the way,” said the young man, with an arch expression,
and passing his arm around the waist of the girl, “there is one
little matter which has not been adjusted—you have never paid
me, as you proposed, for that first bringing you from the city.
You know, at the time, I suggested leaving the settlement to a
third party; I have selected Parson Long, and if you don't
object to him, pray fix the time as early as possible.” The
reply she made was smothered by the sweetest of all impediments;
but it is certain she did not object to the parson, as
arbiter, and that the time was fixed, for she has been, for many
a day, one of the most painstaking and exemplary wives in all
our neighborhood—scarcely rivalled, indeed, by Mrs. Sally Long.

-- 261 --

p493-268 ELIZA ANDERSON.

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

The firelight was beginning to shine brightly through the
one small window that looked towards the street—the one
small window of a barely comfortable house that once stood in
the suburb of a busy little town—busy in a little way. The
one blacksmith was exceedingly busy: the clinking of his hammer
was heard far into the night often, and on the beaten and
baked ground before his door horses were waiting for new
shoes from year's end to year's end. The storekeeper was
busy too, for he was showman and salesman, and clerk and all;
the schoolmaster was busy with his many children in the
day, and his debating schools and spelling schools at night;
the tailor was busy of course—and one man among them, who
might be seen talking with the blacksmith or the storekeeper,
or lounging on the bench in front of the tavern some time during
every day, was busiest of all; this man lived in the house
where the light was shining at the window, and his name was
George Anderson. He was always better dressed, and could
talk more smartly than most of his neighbors—it was his boast
that he could do anything as well as anybody else, and a little

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

better, and he sometimes exemplified to his audience that his
boast was not without truth—he could take the blacksmith's
hammer and nail on a horseshoe as readily as the smith himself,
and, moreover, he could make the nails and beat out the
shoe, if he chose, but it was not often he chose so hard a task—
he could wrestle with the bar-keeper and get the better of
him, drink whisky with him, and in that too get the better,
for George Anderson was never seen to walk crooked or catch
at posts, as he went along. Now he would step behind the
counter, and relieve the storekeeper for an hour, and whatever
trades he assumed were sure to be to the satisfaction of everybody—
he was good-natured and welcome everywhere, for he
always brought good news. It was quite an event at the
school-house to have him come and give out the spelling lesson,
or hear the big girls parse some intricate sentence from Paradise
Lost.

The scholars were not afraid of him, and knew they could
catch flies and talk as much as they pleased if he were their
teacher, and then they felt sure he knew more than the schoolmaster
himself.

The firelight was beginning to shine so bright that you
might have seen through the naked window all that was in the
room—a bare floor, a bed, some chairs and a table were there—
a pot and a kettle steaming over the fire—a little girl sitting
in a little chair, before it, and a woman leaning on the foot of
the bed. The table-cloth was laid, but nothing to cat was on
the table.

Presently the schoolmaster was seen going that way, walking
leisurely, and with a book beneath his arm—he boards
with Mrs. Anderson, and is going home. He entered the

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

house, and in less than a minute was seen to come out without
the book, looking hurried and flurried, and to walk towards the
more crowded part of the town very fast, stopping once at the
door of a small house much resembling Mrs. Anderson's own.

He finds the redoubtable George telling a story in the barroom
to a group of admiring listeners, and touching his arm,
whisper something, but the story telling goes on all the same.
The schoolmaster repeats the touch, and whispers more emphatically.
“Yes, directly,” says George. “Now, this moment!”
says the schoolmaster, aloud, and he tries to pull the
talker away, but not till the story is finished does he start toward
home, and then leisurely and smoking a cigar as he goes.
The schoolmaster does not return home, but solemnly makes his
way to a common not far from it, and crossing his hands behind
him, appears lost in contemplating a flock of geese swimming
in a shallow pond and squalling when he comes near.
Meantime the mistress of the little house, at the door of which
he stopped for a moment, has thrown a shawl about her shoulders
and runs without bonnet to Mrs. Anderson's house. Another
woman, spectacles in hand, and cap border flying, follows
directly, and then another, summoned by some secret and
mysterious agent, it would seem, for no messenger has been
visible.

The window that looks into the street is temporarily curtained
now with a woman's shawl—sparks are seen to fly out of
the chimney rapidly, and there is much going out and in and
whispering of neighbors about their doors and over their garden
fences—and it is not long till one of the women comes
away from Mrs. Anderson's, leading the little girl who sat by
the fire an hour ago. Her black eyes are wide open as if she

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

were afraid, or in doubt what would become of her, and she
looks back towards her home wistfully and often, though the
woman seems to talk cheerfully as they go, and lifts her with a
playful jump over the rough places. Suddenly they turn aside
from the path they are in—they notice the schoolmaster pacing
up and down beside the pond, and join him, and after some embarrassed
blushes and foolish laughter on his part, they go
away together. He leads the little girl by the hand, and her
thin, white face looks up to him more confidently than to the
strange woman. They turn into a little yard, cross a dark
porch and open a side door—a glimpse is revealed of a room
full of light and children, and all is dark again.

A very good supper the strange woman prepared, of which
the little girl and the schoolmaster partook, and afterward he
lifts her on his knee, and with the other children gathered
about him, tells stories of bears and pirates and Indians till
she at last falls asleep, and then the strange woman opens a
little bed and softly covers her, and the schoolmaster is shown
to a bed in another part of the house. The morning comes,
and she goes to school with the master without having gone
home, and the day goes by as other days have gone at school—
lessons are badly recited and spelling badly spelled; and
the schoolmaster takes her hand and helps her down stairs, and
walks on the rough ground, leaving the smooth path for her,
and they pass the pond where the geese are swimming, and the
strange woman's house, and go in at home, the child still holding
the master's hand.

“Well, Lidy,” says the woman, who is there preparing the
supper, “what do you think happened when you were asleep
last night?” Lidy can't guess, and the master says he can't

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

guess, though older eyes than Lidy's would have seen that he
suspected shrewdly. “Why,” says the strange woman, “the
prettiest little brother you ever saw in your life was brought
here, for you!” Lidy's black eyes open wide with wonder, and
she holds fast the master's hand, and looks at him inquiringly
as if she wished he would tell her whether to be glad or sorry.
He puts his arm around her and draws her close to his side,
and says something about how happy she will be, but he says
it in a misgiving tone, and smooths her hair as if it were a
piteous case. The strange woman leaves her bustling for a
moment, and whispers at the bedside there is no tea. A pale
hand puts by the curtain, and a low voice says something
about having told George, three hours past, to go to the tailor
who owes her for sewing, get the money and bring home tea
and sugar, and some other things, and she wonders he does not
come. The strange woman says she wonders too, but she
whispers to the schoolmaster that it is enough like somebody to
stay away at such a time, and she lifts the tea-kettle from the
coals, and lights the candle.

Lidy is told to sit down in her little chair, and make a good,
nice lap, which she does as well as she knows how—and the
dear little brother, about whom she is still half incredulous, is
brought, and in long flannel wrappings laid across her knees.
“Now ain't he a pretty baby though!” exclaims the strange
woman, “with his itty bitty boo eyes, and his hair des as nice
as any of 'em and ebrysing.” The latter part of the speech
was made to the wonderful baby, whom Lidy was told she
must kiss, and which she did kiss as in duty bound. The wonderful
baby scowled his forehead, clenched his fists and began to
cry. “Jolt your chair a little, sissy,” says the strange woman,

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

and then to the wonderful brother, “Do they booze itty boy!
Well, 'em sant do no such a sing! no, 'en sant!” Then to the
schoolmaster, who is bending over his Latin grammar, she exhibits
one of the feet of the remarkable boy, and says she
believes in her heart, he could hardly wear the moccasin of her
little Mary who is nine months old—then she falls to kissing
one of the hands of the wonderful baby, and calls him in her
loving fondness, “a great big, good-for-nossen sugar-plum.”
Then she exhibits one of the wonderful hands, that clenches and
claws most unamiably as she does so, and informs the schoolmaster
that she believes in her heart, the hands of the wonderful
boy are as large, that very minute, as her Tommy's, and he
will be two years old the seventeenth day of next month—
then she addresses herself to the baby again, and calls his
feet “ittle footens,” and makes a feint of eating both at once.

And all this while the remarkable boy has been fretting and
frowning on the lap of his little sister, who is told she is very
much blest in having a little brother, and who supposes she is
blest, and trots him, and kisses him, and holds him up and lays
him down again, but in spite of all her little efforts he frowns
and fidgets as if she did not, and could not do half enough for
him.

By and by a slow footstep is heard, and a whistle, and directly
afterward Mr. Anderson comes in and gives the strange
woman a little parcel—briskly she measures the tea, and
briskly she fills up the teapot and rattles the cups into the
saucers; the baby is smothered in his long flannels and tucked
under the coverlet.

“Come, Casper,” says Mr. Anderson, “if you had been at
work as hard as I have, you would not want to be called twice.”

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

The schoolmaster lays down his grammar and asks Mr.
Anderson what he has been doing—the pale hand puts by the
curtain again, and a pale face turns eagerly to hear.

“Why, I could not begin to tell,” he says, helping himself
freely to everything that is on the table, and he proceeds to
mention some of the work. He has broken a colt, he says,
which nobody else could manage, and made him kindly, both
under the saddle and in harness—he has drawn a tooth which
the dentist could not draw, he has turned off two flour barrels
for the cooper, and driven the stage-coach seven miles and
back, besides a dozen other things, none of which was the least
profit to his family. The light goes out of the pale face that
turned so eagerly towards him, and a low voice says, “Did you
see the tailor, George?”

“Why, to be sure,” he answers, “I sewed a seam for him as
long as from here to the gate and back again.” He has not
answered her question as she expected, the hand that holds the
curtain shakes nervously, and the low voice says,

“Did he—did—did you get the tea, George?”

“Why, to be sure, and most excellent tea it is,” and as the
strange woman drains the last drop into his sixth cup, he adds,
“won't you have a cup, mother?”

He turns partly towards her as he confers upon her the honor
of this inquiry, and the low voice trembles as it says, “No,”
and the pale hand lets the curtain drop. Poor woman! perhaps
she saw the bright new waistcoat that George wore, with
its double rows of shining buttons, perhaps she saw this and
knew the way her hard earnings had gone. The schoolmaster
thinks he hears a stifled groan behind the curtain, sets his cup
of tea aside, and will not eat any more, and directly returns to

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

his grammar. Mr. Anderson sits in the corner and smokes for
half an hour, and then recollecting that some business requires
his attention up town, pulls on his gloves, and goes out. The
schoolmaster follows shortly, and in a few minutes returns, and
gives the strange woman two small parcels, one containing
crackers and the other raisins—poor Mrs. Anderson thinks it
was George brought them, reproaches herself for having
wronged him, smiles and is blest again.

The remarkable baby cries and cries, and while the strange
woman washes the dishes and makes the house tidy, little Lidy
carries him up and down the room, and across and across the
room till her arms ache, and she sits down

“Bless me! you are not tired of your dear little brother
already?” exclaims the strange woman, and Lidy says she is
not tired—she is very glad to carry him—only her arms won't
hold him any longer.

When the house was set in order, the strange woman took
the remarkable boy, and with some talk to his “ittle boo, seepy
eyes,” managed to quiet him, and tucking him away as before,
she went home to attend her own house and little ones.

At ten o'clock Lidy had crossed the floor with her blessed
brother in her arms hundreds of times, and in a temporary lull
was fallen asleep in her chair. A rough pull at her hair caused
her to open her eyes suddenly—the baby was crying again, and
her father was come and scolding her angrily. “She had not
a bit of feeling,” he said, “and did not deserve to have such a
beautiful brother—somebody would come and take him away
if she did not take better care of him.” Directly Lidy was
pacing the floor again, and the baby crying with all his might.

“Seems to me you don't try to keep your poor little brother

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

still,” says the father, for a moment taking the cigar from his
mouth, and then puffing away again. He never thought of
relieving the little girl, or even of speaking any words of pity
and comfort to her—she was not born to pity or comfort from
her father—she had committed the offence of inheriting the
light of life some years prior to her brother, and from the
moment of his birth she had no consideration except with
reference to him. Even her mother, though she loved her,
gave the baby the preference—Lidy's petticoats were appropriated
for his use, and Lidy could not go to school because
her shawl must be turned into a baby blanket. Everybody
came to see the baby, and everybody said how much prettier
than his sister he was, but that she seemed to be a good little
girl, and of course she was very much delighted with her new
brother—he would be big enough one of these days to play
with her, and then she would have fine times.

Mr. Anderson was congratulated, and proud to be congratulated—
he could afford to do almost anything since a fine son
was born to him, and in higher good-humor than usual he made
barrels for the cooper and nails for the blacksmith—treated all
the town to brandy instead of whisky, and to the storekeeper
traded a very good new hat for a very bad old one!

And patiently Lidy gave up her petticoats, and patiently she
stayed away from school and worked all the day—and while her
mother sat up in bed to sew for the tailor again, she climbed
into her little chair and washed the dishes—it was all for her
pretty little brother, her mother said, and by and by he would
be big enough to work for them, and then he would buy a new
cap for mother, and new slippers for Lidy, and oh, ever so
many things.

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

Lidy quite forgot the sweeping and the dish washing, in the
pictures of the new things her little brother was going to buy
for her some time.

Now and then of evenings, when the baby was asleep, the
schoolmaster would take Lidy on his knee and teach her to
read, and she scarcely fell behind the children that were in
school every day, he said. Once when he was praising her,
her father said her little brother George would soon get before
her when he was big enough to go to school. “George will
never have her eyes, though,” said the schoolmaster, proudly
looking into their black, lustrous depths.

Mr. Anderson said the girl's eyes were well enough, he supposed,
for a girl's eyes, but George would never suffer in comparison
with her, and from that time the schoolmaster, whose
name was Casper Rodwick, was designated as “Old Casper,”
by the father of the remarkable boy.

CHAPTER II.

Years went away, and one frosty moonlight night, the same
neighbor who led little Lidy away and kept her before, was
seen hurrying across the common, again, and the schoolmaster
to come forth and go searching about the town—the storekeeper
laid down his measure, saying, “Is there any bad news,
Mr. Rodwick?” for he knew by the manner of his inquiry for
George, that poor Mrs. Anderson was dead.

The husband wore a new hat deeply shrouded with crape at
her funeral, and new gloves, and George, who was grown to be
a big, saucy boy, wore gloves too, while Eliza wore an ill-fitting
bonnet that was not her own, and no gloves at all.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

From that time Mr. Anderson did not look, nor seem like
himself, people said, and it was believed he was grieving himself
to death. They did not know, and he did not know, that
he had drawn all his life from his wife—she had bought his
food and his clothes, she had held him up and kept him up, and
when the crape he wore at her funeral grew dusty and fell to
pieces, he fell to pieces with it. He called Lidy to his bedside,
one day, and told her that her brother would soon have a fine
education—she must be content to suffer some privations till
that was accomplished, and then he would repay her handsomely—
he was a noble-hearted lad, and wonderfully gifted.
Lidy must look to him for advice now, and in all things subserve
his wishes.

“Dear, dear father,” cried Lidy, “you must not die—I can
not live without you,” and with all the power that was in her,
she strove to make pleasant the sick-room. She placed her
geranium pots and myrtles where he could see them, and let
the sunshine in at the windows that he might feel how bright
the world was without—but his eyes could not see the brightness
anywhere, and at length one night Casper was called to
write his will—he had nothing to bequeath, and his will was a
record of his wishes only. Little more was written than he
had spoken to Lidy, and all was to the effect that George was
her natural and proper guardian, that he was superior to her
in wisdom, and should be so in authority, and that if ever
his daughter forgot it, he wished her to read this testimonial
of her father's will.

So they were left alone in the world, the two orphans, with
no friend but the schoolmaster. Eliza Anderson had all her
mother's energy and aptitude. She could not only sew for the

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

tailor, but she could make caps and collars for the ladies of the
town, and dresses too, and as she was not ashamed to work she
got along with her poverty very well. George inherited all
his father's smartness, and more than all his irresolution, but as
he grew older he grew better tempered, and whatever he was
to others, was seldom unamiable to Lidy. How could he be,
indeed, unless he had been a demon?

Often when she sat with her sewing at night, she would tell
the schoolmaster what great hopes she had of George, and how
ingeniously he could turn his hand to anything. Sometimes he
would smile and sometimes he would sigh, but whatever he
said it was evident he shared none of her enthusiasm. This
rather offended Lidy, for she received any slight to George as
a personal insult, and she would sit all the evening after some
hopeful allusion to him, silent, often sullen, saying to all the
master's little efforts to please her, that she had not a friend in
the world, and it was no use ever to hope for sympathy. It
was true that from the first the master had not loved George
much—first he had taken the petticoats from his little favorite,
then her playthings, and then she began to be big enough to
work for him, and from that time it was nothing else but work
for him, and for the master's part he could see no prospect of
anything else.

One night she appeared unusually happy, and to find her own
heart company enough. Once or twice she seemed on the
point of telling something to the master, but she checked herself,
and if she said anything it was evidently not what she at
first thought. “Well, Lidy,” he said, at length, “what is it?”
and at last it came out—about George, of course. He was
going to stay away from school and work in the garden the

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

half of every day! and Eliza thought it not unlikely that he
would learn more in half the day, after such healthful exercise,
than he had done in the whole day. She had spent more
money for the hoe, and the spade, and garden seeds, to be sure,
than she could well afford, but then it was all going to be such
an improvement to George, to say nothing of the great advantage
it would be to her?

“Don't you think it will be a good thing for us both?” and
she went on to say it was a wonderful idea, and all his own—
she had never suggested anything like it to George. Did
it not look like beginning to do in earnest? and she concluded,
“maybe, after all, you will find you were mistaken about
him!”

“And maybe not,” said the schoolmaster, cooly—“where is
the boy?”

Eliza did not know where he was, and to be avenged upon
him for the humiliating confession he obliged her to make, she
said she did not know as it was any of his business.

“Of course it is not my business, but I can't bear to see you
so imposed upon,” and he very gently took her hand as he
spoke. She withdrew it blushing; covered her face, and burst
into tears. She was not a child, and he was her friend and
schoolmaster no more. She was become a woman, and he her
interested lover.

He had been gone an hour to the little chamber adjoining
his schoolroom, where he had slept since her mother's death,
when George came.

Lidy kept her face in the dark that he might not see how
red her eyes were, for she could not explain why she had been
crying. She hardly knew herself—and in a tone of affected

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

cheerfulness told him of the garden tools she had bought, and
produced her package of seeds.

“Call me early,” he said, “I am going to work in earnest.
I am twelve years old now, and can do as much as a man!”

Lidy promised to call him, and never once thought necessity
ought to wake him, as it did her.

She was astir an hour earlier than common the next day—
and having called George, set to digging in the garden beds
with good-will. She was determined the schoolmaster should
find the work begun when he came to breakfast. Two or three
times she left her work to call George again, and at last,
yawning and complaining, he came. “He thought he would
feel more like working after breakfast,” he said, “rising so
early made his head dizzy,” and sitting down on a bank of
grass, he buried his forehead in his handkerchief, and with one
hand pulled the rake across the loose earth which his sister had
been digging. Poor boy, she thought, a cup of coffee will do
him good, and away she flew to make it.

“Really, George,” said the schoolmaster, when he sat down
to breakfast, “you have made a fine beginning—if you keep on
this way we shall be proud of you.”

Lidy noticed that he said, we shall be proud of you, and in
her confusion she twice put sugar in his coffee, and forgot to
give sugar to George at all. He sulked and sat back from the
table, affecting to believe that his sister had deprived him of
sugar in his coffee for the sake of giving the master a double
portion. And he concluded with saying, “It's pretty treatment
after my getting up at daybreak to work for you.”

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” said the master,
provoked by his insolent words and sulky manner beyond silent

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

endurance, “as if you ought not to work for your sister, and
moreover it is for yourself you are working.” And he added
between his teeth, “if I had the management of you, I'd teach
you what pretty treatment was!”

“But you haven't the management of him, Mr. Rodwick,”
said Eliza, moving her chair further from him and nearer to
George.

“I am aware of it, Miss Anderson,” he replied, “and if you
will uphold him in his ugliness after this fashion, I must say I
should be sorry to be connected with him in any way!”

A look that was half defiance and half sneer, passed over the
face of Lidy, but she said nothing. At this moment the blacksmith
stopped at the door, to offer some seeds of an excellent
kind of cucumbers to his neighbor, whom in common with all
the village he greatly esteemed.

“You look pale, ma'am,” he said, as he laid the seeds on the
table beside her, “I'm afeard you have been working beyond
your strength;” and turning to the master, he explained how
he had seen her digging in the garden since daybreak. Her
face grew crimson, for she had not only suffered the master to
attribute the work to George, but had herself helped to deceive
him.

One glance he gave her, which to her appeared made up of
pity and contempt, and without one word went away from the
house. If her little deception had not been discovered, she
could have borne herself very proudly towards the master, but
now she was humiliated, not only in his estimation, but her
own. She was angry with him, with the blacksmith, with
George, and with herself. Yet for a good while she would not
give up even to herself, but sat sipping coffee and eating dry

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

bread, as if nothing disturbed her in the least, but all the while
the bitter tears kept rising and filling her eyes, for she would
not wipe them away. One moment she thought she did not
care for what had happened, and that she had a right to work
in the garden, and was not obliged to tell the master of it
either, as she knew of, and that if he had ever given George
credit for anything, she would not have tried to deceive him,
and at any rate, what she did was nothing to him; he had no
authority over either of them, she was glad of that. But under
all this bolstering, which she heaped up under her failing heart,
she felt sorry and ashamed, and knew that the master was in the
right, that he was a strict disciplinarian, and that in some sort he
was entitled to some authority over George, at least. He had
lived in the house with them always, had been their teacher, and
since their father's death their friend and guardian. George was
a bad, idle boy, she knew, and ran away from school when he
chose, and she knew too that he required a severe master, and
if Mr. Rodwick had softened matters a little she would not have
cared; but he was not the man to disguise plain truth—as far
as he saw he saw clearly, and made others see clearly too.

But when it was all turned over and over, Eliza was angry
with him more than with George, angry, because he knew the
truth, and angry because the truth was the truth—in some way,
his knowledge of facts made the facts, she thought.

And all the while she was turning things about, and yet not
reconciled to herself, nor to the master, nor to George, he sat
sullenly away from the table biting his finger-nails, and waiting
to be coaxed to eat.

For once there was no coaxing for him, and the breakfast
was removed without his having tasted it. Pulling his hat

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

over his eyes, he was about leaving the house, when Eliza drew
him back and demanded authoritatively where he was going.
“To the tavern, to buy my breakfast.”

“No, you shall not,” she said, and forcing him to sit down
she sat by him and repeated to him the sacrifices she had all
her life made for him, “and what, after all, is the result?” she
said, “why, the more I do the more I may, and the less you
care for me?” and seeing that he was grinning in his hat, she
told him that she knew somebody who could make him mind,
thus owning to his face, like a weak, foolish, loving woman, that
she had no power over him.

“Well, Madam Rodwick,” he said, coolly, when she had
exhausted all epithets of threat and entreaty, and tenderness
and reproach, “if you have concluded your sermon I'll go and
get my breakfast.”

“You will go to work in the garden!” said the sister, “that
is what you will do!” and straight way she fell down to
entreaty, and with tears counted the money she had paid for
spade and hoe and seeds, and how illy she could afford it, and
how she had hoped, and how she still hoped that he was going
to be a good boy, a help and comfort to her.

“Well, I shan't mind old Casper, anyhow,” said the boy, at
length; and it was finally settled that he would go to work in
the garden, and that she would prepare him a nice, warm
breakfast. A few shovels of earth he moved from one place to
another, but there was really no work done, and Eliza saw
there was none done when she called him to the second breakfast.
She was completely discouraged and broken down now,
and told George so, and seeing that he heeded nothing, she
buried her face in her hands and fell to crying. She did not

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

know as she would ever do anything again, she said, and indeed
she felt little courage to go to work. George would not help
her, and she was tired of working alone.

“It was too hot now, to work in the garden,” he replied,
“and too late to go to school,” and so he sauntered away, his
sister saying, as he went, “She did not know as she cared
where he went, nor what became of him.”

It was noon before she knew it, and the master came home,
and there was no dinner prepared; and the tailor called for
some promised work, and Eliza had been crying all day, and it
was not ready. He was disappointed, vexed, and said if she
could not keep her engagements he would find somebody that
would.

The master saw how it all was—that George was the beginning
of trouble, and that Eliza herself was not a little to blame,
and if he had said anything, he would have said what he thought,
but she asked for neither advice nor sympathy; and having told
her she need prepare no dinner for him, he returned to the school-house
and its duties, and as usual maintained a calm and quiet
demeanor, however much he might have been troubled at
heart.

When the school was done with, he did not return home at
once as was his custom, but opening his grammar, remained at
the window as long as he could see, and till after that.

All day George had not been seen nor heard of—and all day
Eliza had done nothing but cry and fret; but when night
came, and a messenger with it to say he was lying on the
ground, a little way out of town, drunken as he could be, she
began to see how much less to blame the schoolmoster had been
than she had tried to believe.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

From her heart she wished he would come, but though suffering
most intensely she would not seek him, nor would she allow
him to know her wretchedness when he should come, so she
resolved. But all her proud resolves would not do. He came
at last in the same calm, confident way he always came, and
with some common words, meant to show that all was right,
and that he felt as usual, opened his book to await his supper,
which he saw no indication of.

“Mr. Rodwick,” she said, directly, in a voice that trembled in
spite of herself.

“Yes, what is it?” he answered, without looking from his
book.

It was very hard and very humiliating to tell him what it
was, but her love for George, and the fear that he might be
run over where he lay, overcame the last remnant of her pride,
and hiding her face, she sobbed out her sad confession and
appeal.

He did not say, “I knew it would be so,” nor “You are to
blame:” he only said, “Don't cry, Lidy—don't cry,” and putting
down his book, hurried away. In half an hour he came back,
and George with him, staggering and swearing, his clothes
soiled and his face dirty—bleeding at one side where he had
fallen against the rough ground. He would not be persuaded
to have his face washed, and his clothes brushed, nor would he
sit down or go to bed, nor do anything else, but swear that in
spite of old Casper or his old sister he would go back to the
tavern, he had enough good friends there.

Casper had returned to his book, and not till Eliza begged
him to interfere, did he speak one word, or seem to notice what
was passing, but he no sooner laid his hand on the boy, and

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

spoke a few words in his quiet, determined manner, than he
ceased to offer resistance, and was led away to bed without
more ado.

When the supper was eaten, Casper would have gone, but
Eliza said, “No, I want to talk about George.”

“Very well,” he said, seating himself, “what have you to
say?”

Eliza knew not what to say—she knew that she was troubled
and tormented, that George was idle enough and unpromising
enough, but that she loved him after all, and could not bear
that he should be compelled to right ways by any one but herself.
This was the amount of all she could say.

A clear, practical, common sense view of things the schoolmaster
took. He loved Eliza, and he said so, he admired all
that was good and discreet and womanly in her, and he said
so: he did not love George, and he disliked and disapproved of
her wavering and compromising course with him. He had no
great hopes of him at the best, nevertheless he could bring him
under subjection in some way, if Eliza would give him the right
to do so.

He told her what his fortunes and prospects were, without
exaggeration or depreciation; he numbered his years, every one
of them up before her, and her own, which were not half so
many, and then he said that all he was, and all he had, and all
he could do, which was not much, were hers to accept if she
would, but with the understanding that George should be subject
to his authority.

Eliza reminded him of her promise to her dead father: how
could she break that and be at peace with herself? and, moreover,
he admitted that he did not love George, and how could

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

she hope the boy would be made any better by him? The
schoolmaster argued that if she were willing to trust herself
with him, it was natural that she should be willing to trust the
management of her brother: and as for the sacred promise she
laid so much stress on, it was a bad promise exacted by a bad
father, and better broken than kept. And now, he concluded,
with the calmness of a third party summing up evidence, “You
have all the facts before you—look at them and decide as your
conscience dictates.”

The facts were unpleasant ones, some of them, and Eliza did
not like to look them in the face—she did not like to say definitely
what she would do nor when she would do it. When
George was older and provided for, or capable of providing
for himself, their lives should be joined and flow through all
fortune in a sentimental sunshine. All of which to the schoolmaster
was nothing but moonshine. With it he was not contented—
he wished to see the ground he stood upon, whatever it was,
and finally, when they separated, it had been agreed that whenever
George should be provided for they should be married;
and that during school hours he should be under the master's
control, and at other times Eliza's will should be his law.

Neither was satisfied with this arrangement, for both foresaw
it would result badly, in the beginning.

CHAPTER III.

The breakfast was a pleasant one. George had been working
in the garden for two hours, he said, and should have half
the seeds in the ground before dinner.

Eliza was greatly elated, and saw the fulfillment of her best
hopes speedily coming. She could not praise him enough, and

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

she could not help thinking the schoolmaster a little ungenerous
in accepting what seemed to her a wonderful performance,
as a matter of course.

“Don't you think, Casper,” she said, at last, determined to
force some praise from him, “that George is a pretty good boy,
after all?”

She had better not have asked it. He had simply done his
duty, Casper said, but the motive seemed to him questionable.
It was partly the result of shame, and partly an effort to buy
off punishment. As soon as George betrayed indications of any
thorough reformation, he should be glad to acknowledge it.

Pretty industriously for half a day George kept at work, and
with the assistance of Eliza, part of the seeds were got into the
ground, and when at noon he related his achievement to Casper,
she made no mention of the hand she had lent.

“Now you are to go to school,” she said, when the dinner
was past; but George replied that he was too tired, and could
not learn if he did. With much coaxing and many promises, he
was induced to set out at last: but one excuse for loitering
offered itself after another, and finally at the pond he stopped,
and having pelted the geese for an hour, he stretched himself in
the shavings before the cooper's shop, and slept away another
hour; another was passed in shaving hoop-poles and piling
staves, and then the school was dismissed, and joining the other
boys the truant went home.

With a good deal of coaxing, and hiring, and scolding, and
some wholesome fear of the master, the garden was at last
planted; but Eliza, though she tried to conceal it, had done
most of the work, and all the while George had only gone to
school when he chose.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

One day he told his sister he knew a little boy who had made
dollars the last year by selling eggs, and if she would buy a
hen and a dozen chickens, oh he would be the best boy in the
world, and do everything she desired. He knew where he
could get them if he only had two dollars.

Of course Eliza gave the money. She would work a little
later every night and soon earn it, and of course she told Casper
about it, and insisted that he should see in it great speculative
ability on the part of George, but he could only see that
she had thrown away her money, and said so, which displeased
her, of course, and there was an interval of estrangement.

The seeds were soon mostly picked out of the garden beds,
and the beds scratched level with the paths, and then the
mother hen came daily home from travelling through the weeds,
or from some neighbor's garden with a broken legged chicken,
or with a diminished number, till finally she drowned herself in
trying to rescue the last one from a pail of milk, and so ended
the garden and the chicken speculation.

George now professed himself inclined to return to school.
He believed he would be a teacher after all—Eliza concluded
his strongest bent was towards learning, and he went to
school.

But his zeal soon abated—he liked work better—the cooper
would pay him four shillings per day; and packing his books
he went to work with the cooper. Eliza was telling the master
how well he was doing, when he came in with one hand
bandaged and bleeding—he had cut off two fingers!

In the course of a few months the wound was healed, but he
should never be able to work, and one day, about the middle
of the afternoon, found him in school. He soon told his sister

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

—“old Casper” could not teach him anything. Perhaps it
would be the very making of him to send him to the academy
three miles away. George would walk the distance, the exercise
would be beneficial, and she must manage some way, she
hardly knew how, to pay for it. His old hat would not do to
wear to the academy, he must have a new one—his old coat
would not do, the tailor would furnish one, and Eliza would
sew for it. At last arrangements were concluded, and he went
to the academy. He soon discovered the walk to be too long,
it so overcame him that he could not study. He knew of a
horse he could hire to ride for a trifle, and the horse was
hired and George rode to school, and Eliza worked later into
the night and earlier in the morning. She had never been so
hopeful—he would be able to teach in the academy after
a while, and all her troubles past. If he had the time for
books, he said, that was consumed in riding to and from school,
and then if he could have a room and study as the other boys
did, of evenings, he should get on twice as well. So the horse
was given up. It took almost as much to pay for riding as to
hire board, Eliza said, and George was provided with board
and lodging at the academy, and patiently she toiled on.

The days were the happiest now she had ever seen, Casper
was all kindness when the boy was out of his sight; they
would be so happy, and her toils would all be over before long—
she was telling him so, and he listening in half credulous
delight, for what lover has not some faith in his mistress, when
George, books and bundles and all, strode into the house, and a
great chilly, black shadow came in with him.

He did not like the boys at the academy, nor the teachers,
nor anything. He could not eat at his boarding-house—he was

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

sick with all, and believed he was going to die: and Eliza
believed he was sick, and feared he would die; but the master
neither believed the one nor feared the other, and so the old
estrangement came again.

When the youth professed himself well he went to work
with the tailor, but did not like it, and so was home for awhile;
then he went with the blacksmith, but that was too hard: then
he was home for awhile, helping her, Eliza said; then he went
into the store, grew tired and was home for awhile, helping
Eliza again.

She was discouraged now, and a good deal in debt. She
was growing old faster than years made her grow old; the
rose died in her cheek, and her eyes lost their lustre—even the
master did not praise them any more, and this made her sadder
than all.

Suddenly George formed the resolution of going to school
again. He believed “old Casper” was a pretty good teacher,
after all.

Eliza began to think she would allow Casper the right to
control him now, by becoming his wife, but he did not urge the
marriage any more. She was almost resolved to approach the
matter herself. George should be kept at school whether he
would or not—she would tell Casper so that night. She arose
with the resolution and looked towards the school-house, and
there came George, running crookedly home, his eyes blind
with tears, and holding up the crippled hand as if it had been
mutilated anew.

“The master had struck his poor hand with a rule,” he said,
“and all for laughing because he saw him kiss Sophie Swain,
and not because he did anything wrong.”

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

There was a quick revulsion of sympathies and resolves on
the part of Eliza. Sophie Swain was a pretty girl of sixteen,
the daughter of the richest man in town. She saw plainly
enough now why Casper said nothing about marriage, and she
thought it was too bad that he should take to abusing her
poor brother as well as herself on account of his charmer. As
long as she lived, George should not be maltreated in that way,
that he shouldn't.

All this and more, Eliza resolved she would say, and all this
and more she did say in tones of no measured mildness. Of
course she did not care how often the master kissed Sophie
Swain, nor how soon he married her, if he wanted to. She was
sure she would not stand in his way if she could, and she knew
very well that she could not; he had ceased to feel even the commonest
interest in her. But one thing she would and could do—
she would prevent him from beating poor George to death.

When she had exhausted all epithets of reproach and denunciation,
and was still from sheer prostration, the master replied
in his perfectly quiet and self-possessed way, which to Eliza
was especially provoking, that it was true as George said. He
had kissed Sophie Swain, that he could not be blind to her
beauty, and she seemed not averse to his acknowledgment of
it. He had made no love to her, and did not propose to if
Eliza would grant him the happiness of continuing his suit, or
rather if she would be reasonable and terminate it in marriage,
this he professed himself willing, nay, anxious to conclude at
once. Not only his heart but his judgment, he said, sanctioned
the proposal he had made her.

“It was true he had struck George,” he said, “but not injuriously,
and Eliza should have sense enough to know it.

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

And besides, the youth merited twice as much as he had received.
It was the first time he ever used the liberty herself
bestowed on him, and he insisted that then and there their relations
should be definitely settled.”

In all he said he neither elevated nor lowered his voice in
the least. If he saw Eliza's tears, he did not seem to see
them, nor did he once touch her hand, nor move one inch towards
her, but having concluded what he had to say awaited
her answer, snapping the blade of his pen-knife backward and
forward, and not even lifting his eyes towards her.

This conduct was certainly badly calculated to make a passionate
woman reasonable.

Checking her tears in very anger, she told him he was a
strange lover. He replied that he had a strange mistress, and
besides she must remember he was not a passionate boy. Eliza
begged his pardon. She had, for the moment, forgotten that
only his judgment sanctioned his proposal to her, and that his
heart was averse to it—interested, doubtless, in a much younger
and handsomer woman.

“If you will make gratutious interpretations, you must
make them,” said the master, his lip curling slightly; “but I
have no replies for them.”

Eliza insisted that she had interpreted his words legitimately,
and that for her part she saw no reason why he should drag
his judgment in at all. To which he replied most provokingly,
that he feared his judgment had been dragged forward less
than it should have been!

There were some more words, as angry and unreasonable as
they could be on one side, and most severely reasonable and
concise on the other. When they parted, it was with the

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

declaration, on the part of Eliza, that Mr. Rodwick was free to
use his judgment as he liked, for the future, it was nothing to
her. And when he asked if he might not hope for leniency,
she said, “No!”

CHAPTER IV.

Years ago all this happened, and what either party, or both
have suffered, only themselves know. The same house, shabbier
than it used to be, with the one uncurtained window towards
the street, is standing yet. Sometimes in the evening twilight
you will see there a plain, pale woman, with grey hair, sewing
by the last light. She does not smile, nor look as if she had
smiled for many years, or ever would again. Often three
bright, laughing children go in at the gate with parcels of
sewing, and they climb over her chair and kiss her, and wonder
why she is not gay and laughing like their mother; and when
they go away, they are sure to leave more money than she has
earned, behind them; they are Casper's children, and the
woman is Eliza Anderson.

Sometimes you will see there a ragged, wretched man, lame
in the right leg, and with one arm off at the elbow—his face
has in it a look of habitual suffering, of baffled and purposeless
suffering, as if all the world was set against him, and he could
not help it; and that is George.

Sometimes in the night, when all is dark and still, a white-haired
man leans over the broken gate, forgetting the white
wall of his own garden, and all the roses that are in it, and the
pretty children that are smiling in their dreaming: and even
the wife, gone to sleep too, in the calm, not to say indifferent

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

confidence, that he will take care of himself, and come home
when he gets ready. He leans there a long while thinking,
not of what is, but of what might have been, and wondering
whether eternity will make whole the broken blessings of time.
That is Casper, to be sure—who else should it be?

-- 290 --

p493-297 MRS. WALDEN'S CONFIDANT.

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Fourth of July! The beating of a drum and the screaming
of a fife were heard in the distance—some few thin clouds
moved about the sky, as if to keep the light from dazzling—
the air was soft and refreshing, not over warm, just sufficiently
in motion so stir the young thrifty corn, and bring the scent
from the tomato and potato vines—the orchards looked well,
and the harvests generally had fulfilled a good promise. The
people all through the neighborhood were glad, and thought
their village was about as thriving a village as was to be found
in that part of the country—and so they well might think;
the best farms commanded fifty dollars per acre—the soil was
productive, and there was abundance of wood, water and
stone; fine clay for making bricks; besides other advantages
which made the farmers about naturally a little proud—and
this pride extended from their own possessions to the property
of their neighbors, and took in the fifty lots and thirty dwellings,
the meeting-house, two grocery stores and tavern, which were
the pride of the Clovernook neighborhood. There was talk of a
seminary, and some prospect of the erection of half a dozen new
dwellings, besides the certain addition of a third story to the

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

tavern. The execution of a new sign was already in commission,
and it was whispered the device was to be an eagle soaring
towards the sun, with the motto beneath, “upward and onward.”
The commission had been intrusted to the wagonmaker,
whose ability for the task nobody doubted. There was
some regret that the sign could not have been completed and
swinging before the “North American Hotel” on the glorious
Fourth, but the regret was not enough to mar the general joyousness,
and as for the landlord, the excellent Peter Holt, he
had a secret project of his own that the completion of the
third story, and the putting forth of the new sign, should give
eclat to the general training in the fall. Therefore he compressed
his lips and put his face under a dubious cloud when
inquired of concerning the sign, saying simply, “we shall see
what we shall see.”

The people about the neighborhood had been astir before
the cock on the day. I write of, for a general celebration was to
be held in the village, and in addition to the usual ceremonies,
two of the oldest men in the neighborhood—real Revolutionary
soldiers; were to head the procession, which was to form at the
North American Hotel precisely at ten o'clock, who were to
bear between them the American flag; and on each side of
them little girls were to walk with baskets of flowers, garlands
for the conquering heroes.

The village, which stood on a rising ground, could be seen
two or three miles away, from positions where no woodland
intervened, and now, even higher than the steeple of the church,
shone the bright colors at the top of the “liberty pole.”

Not more than a mile away, and plainly in view, not only
of the steeple and the liberty pole, but also of the people

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

gathering in front of the hotel, and in hearing of the music, lived the
family of Timothy Walden, consisting in all of husband and
wife, Matilda—a young woman of eighteen—and two boys, of
fourteen and sixteen years.

They had been early astir in common with their neighbors,
but not joyously astir—they were not people who joined in
celebrations—why, nobody knew; they did not know themselves—
but they honestly believed themselves too poor to be
justified in spending so much time and money.

There had been some hope on the part of the young people,
up to the last moment, that they might be permitted to join in
the festivities of the occasion. Even to drive the geese from
the common, and assist in the removal of hoop-poles and
staves preparatory to the grand march, would have been esteemed
a privilege by the boys, and to be allowed the most
obscure position where she might see the procession and the
green arbor over the dinner-table, would have made holiday
enough to Matilda, and she would have been quite willing
to forego the white dress and pink ribbons which the young
ladies generally had.

When the breakfast was concluded, Mr. Walden went out
to the harvest-field as usual, and apparently did not once think
of a suspension of labors. Sullenly the two boys followed,
half wishing it might rain and spoil all the fun for other people,
for nothing so embitters the heart as the constant denial
of innocent pleasures. And here let me say that Mr. Walden
was the owner of sixty acres of as good land as was to be
found in the neighborhood, besides all necessary horses, carts,
and implements of labor generally. His fences were in repair,
and a thrifty orchard and commodious barn had rewarded his

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

industry. A house, too, he owned, or rather the foundation of
a house, for it was unplastered, unpainted, and altogether unfurnished
except the actual necessities about the kitchen and
sleeping-rooms. The sun streamed across the bare floors
through the uncurtained windows, and great piles of bedding
and heaps of rags and wool filled the empty rooms—there were
no flowers about the yard, and the garden in the rear was
quite overgrown with weeds.

A patient, hard-working woman was Mrs. Walden—but she
was not hopeful any more—she said she was tired of hoping.
She had tried long and hard to get a little beforehand in
the world, and what had it amounted to? Thoughts of
this sort were busy in her mind on the beautiful Fourth of
July aforementioned. It had never been her habit to indulge
in hard thoughts, but some how that day she could not help it—
the house had never looked so naked and comfortless; she had
never seen so little prospect of ever having anything, and in her
absence of mind she let fall the coffee-pot and broke it in pieces
as she cleared the table; true, it had leaked a long time, but
then it was better than none—dear me, what would become of
them! She had done her part—nobody could say she had
not—who then was to blame? if it was not Timothy she did
not know who was. This suspicion once allowed to come into
her mind, made room for many accusations, and she put together
all the Fourth of Julys and other holidays she had
spent at home working hard, and no thanks from nobody,
which meant from Timothy. They had never had a Christmas
dinner nor a New-Year's dinner so long as they had kept
house—and who was to blame?—why somebody must be; but
no matter for that, she must try to do her duty at any rate—so

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

she worked on, thinking harder and harder things. Happening
to look towards the field, she saw the two boys turning
somersets in the shadow of a tree, for they felt it to be their
right to be idle on the Fourth of July, and for the moment she
felt as if she was all the one that did anything to any profit, and
this the more, perhaps, that as she looked she saw Timothy
making his way to the fence, where young Dr. Meredith, who
was just come home from prosecuting his professional studies
in a distant city, was waiting to shake hands.

“Dr. Meredith, indeed!” exclaimed the unamiable woman, “a
great doctor I guess he is.” And if her supposition that it was
impossible for John Meredith to be a doctor could have been
analyzed, it would have been found to consist chiefly of the facts
that she had known John Meredith when he had but two
shirts, she had known the colors of all his boyhood coats, and
how hard his mother worked and how much she denied herself
for the sake of educating him; and more than this, she knew
his mother before him, and all her family. That she had ever
known John to be other than a good and obedient boy she
would not say—but what of that?—there he was, dressed finely
and going to pass the day in idleness—perhaps he would read
the “Declaration” and be called “doctor” by some silly young
girls at any rate.

Then her thoughts naturally reverted to her own daughter,
and she became aware that her wheel was still, which added
to her irritation, and in no mild terms she enjoined her to go
forward with her work.

Still, ever and again there was silence in the room where
Matty should have been spinning—how could she keep her eyes
from the public road filled with wagons and carriages, and

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

young men and women on horseback and on foot, all with
happy faces and dressed gaily, going to the Fourth of July.
Among the rest there is one who looks earnestly towards her
and bows very low, and close against the pane she presses her face
before she sees it is Dr. Meredith; but her sweetest smile and
a double recognition are given, for though she has played
“hide and seek” with him many a time—aye, and even beaten
him in the spelling class at school, she is pleased to see that
he has come home, and never once thinks it is not possible for
him to be a doctor. “Dear me!” says Mrs. Walden as the
wheel stops again, “well, I must work all the harder for the
idleness of the rest, I suppose,” and with a shining tin pan in
her hand she makes her way to the garden. She don't know
what she will find, she don't suppose she will find anything,
and sure enough she does not; the cucumber-vines are yellow,
and seem to be dying; there is not a cucumber to be found
larger than her little finger, and as for the tomatoes, they might
just as well never have been planted; there are a few
onions run up to seed among the weeds; the cabbages are not
heading at all, and she can't tell where the beet bed was made.
So, through nettles and burs she makes her way out again,
stopping for a moment at the currant-bushes, as a forlorn hope—
she finds a few poor little berries, but if she picks them now
there won't be any left, so she leaves them for a greater emergency,
and with an empty basin returns to the house. The
flies are buzzing thick along the ceiling, and one or two old
hens are picking the crumbs from off the floor—they ought to
have plenty, but they have not—there are not more than half
a dozen chickens in all, about the farm; the hens don't do
well—she don't know why; possibly there is some fruit in the

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

orchard large enough to cook, but she don't know as she will
traipse there after it, if there is; there is part of an old ham
left, she will cook some of that for dinner, and when that is
gone she don't know what they will do. She is mending the
fire when Timothy comes to the well for water, and seeing
pieces of the broken coffee-pot says:

“How did this happen, Sally?”

“I let it fall,” she answers, “and I don't care if I did.”

“Why, Sally, what put you in such a humor? I am sorry
the coffee-pot is broken, but I did not mean to blame you;” and
he adds by way of lessening the disaster, “see here, I have
been doing mischief, too,” and he exhibits a hole in his shirt
sleeve which he had caught in a brier and torn.

Sally does not speak, for she secretly believes that her husband
does blame her, perhaps from the fact that she is blaming him.

“I am afraid our Fourth of July friends will get wet,” says
Timothy, looking up at the sky, and making a last effort to
elicit some notice from Sally before he goes back to the field.

But for the first time in her life she refuses to speak, and with
tears brimming up in her eyes, goes to the closet and takes from
the shelf a bundle of old patched and darned shirts, and sitting
down, adds patches to patches, and darns to darns—there are a
dozen good new ones on the shelf, to be sure, but if they were
worn out they would not be new—so with the tears falling fast,
she works on. There is a rap on the open door, and looking
up she sees Mrs. Eliza Bates—a neighbor whom she has known
well ever since her marriage, and before, in fact. Indeed, they
were quite confidants at one time. But their intimacy has not
been very great for a long time—Mrs. Walden has never felt
that it was right to have any confidant but her husband—and

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

it is the fault of Mrs. Bates that she is given to talking over
much, and Mrs. Walden knows it. She has had, too, great
worldly prosperity, and this has cooled the friendship formerly
existing between them, perhaps. But sympathy is sweet, and
when Mrs. Bates says in tones of real kindness, “Why, my dear
Sally, what can be the matter with you?” at the same time
putting her arm kindly about her neck, she answered, crying
all the time, “I am glad you have come, Eliza, for I felt lonesome
and bad, sitting here alone.”

“I knew I should find you at home, and so while all our folks
were gone to the Fourth of July, I thought I would come and
see you, though you don't never come to see me.”

“How good you are,” replies Mrs. Walden. “I suppose
everybody knows they can find me at home of holidays, by this
time,” and she hides her eyes in her apron.

Mrs. Bates holds her hand saying, “really, Sally, it's too
bad;” after which she makes moan without the use of words,
for a few minutes.

“Don't, Sally, don't cry,” she says, at length, “but tell me
all about it; a body must have some confidant—now, I tell my
daughter Kate all my troubles—but some mothers don't say to
their children all they feel.” And in thus drawing out her
friend, Mrs. Bates was actuated by the kindest feelings.

“I suppose we all have our troubles,” sobbed Sally Walden,
for Mrs. Bates had spoken of hers, and therefore she could
admit her private griefs more freely, and Mrs. Bates rejoined
quickly, “to be sure, Sally, I know I have mine. Now, if you
had seen what a fuss there was at our house this morning about
going to the Fourth of July, you would think you were not the
only person in the world that need cry; I got so worried out

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

that I just gave up, and said I wouldn't go at all. I tell you,
Sally, my life is nearly tired out of me in one way and another.
Now Peter Bates is just the hardest man in the world to get
along with, and if I did not manage and twist and economize
every way, I could not get along; but I am determined that
my family shan't be a whit behind anybody else.” And here
she went on to explain how she had taken her own dresses and
made them over for Kate; how she had managed to make old
things about the house look almost as well as new, and when at
length she stopped to take breath, Mrs. Walden could not help
giving some of her own grievances utterance; she did not want
to say anything against Timothy, she did not intend it, but
she did. “It's too bad,” said Eliza Bates, “and though
Timothy Walden is as good a man as ever was, and I believe
means to do what is right, he don't do his part by you, and I
don't know as it's any more harm to say it than think it, and I
have thought it a good while, and I am not the only one.
Everybody knows,” she continued, “that you never spend
money—that you are always at home and always at work, and
can't help saying how does it happen that the house is never
finished, and that Matty is not dressed as fashionably as other
girls? Somebody must be at fault, and every one knows it is
not you.”

Now Mrs. Bates had thought many a time, and said it, too,
that Sally Walden was more to blame than her husband—that
she seemed to have no ambition and no pride since her marriage,
but suffered all things to go at loose ends. But now that she
sat beside her, and saw her thin cheek and old faded dress, and
saw, too, the bundle of coarse patched shirts she was mending,
her heart was softened towards her and hardened proportionably

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

against her husband, and for the sake of being agreeable, and
as is human nature, under the circumstances, she could not
forbear speaking more than she really thought, or more than at
another time she would have thought. She even proposed, in
the heat of her zeal for her friend, “to give Timothy a talking
to.”

Many things about her own private affairs she put into the
keeping of her friend, Sally Walden, such as that Peter Bates
did not always give her money for the asking—that herself did
a good deal of the managing that he had credit for, and that her
daughter Kate would not now be, as she was, one of the very
leaders of society, but for her special exertion. And here she
whispered very confidentially that Dr. Meredith had been two
or three times to see Kate, and that she had reason to believe
it would be a match. When Mrs. Walden arose to make some
preparation about dinner, “Don't, dear Sally,” said the confidant,
“I can eat anything that you can, so don't give yourself
any trouble.”

“I could not give you anything if I were disposed,” answered
Mrs. Walden; “there is nothing but ham and potatoes about
the house.”

“No matter, I had rather talk than eat,” replied the confidant;
and to ham and potatoes the neighbors sat down. Matty came
from her spinning, and the boys from the field, but Mr. Walden
did not come in to eat, he could not take time, as he was working
hard to get some grain in the barn before it should rain.
The neighbors had not noticed till then how cloudy it was, and
Mrs. Bates cut her visit short as soon as the meal was concluded,
assuring Sally, by way of parting consolation, that she
would come again soon, and that she would not fail to give

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

Timothy “a piece of her mind.” Tears came to the eyes of
Mrs. Walden, for vexation with herself was struggling with
gratitude to her confidant, and the annoyance was not lessened,
when Mrs. Bates said, pointing to the worn-out shirts, “I'll
declare, I would not try to mend such things, you lose more
time than you gain, and if Timothy Walden would not buy
better shirts, he might go without any for all of me.”

Mrs. Walden did not say, “Timothy has a dozen better
shirts,” but she thought it, for her heart was beginning to turn
to its true allegiance. And the two boys returned back to the
field, and Matty to her spinning work, and Mrs. Walden put
away the dinner things with a heavy heart, and sat down alone,
trying in vain to reconcile herself to herself—she could not do
that, nor see a clear way before her; a feeling of bitterness
and blindness, of inability and impossibility, kept her hands
idle and drew her face into a frown. She did not see as she
could do anything, and she did not know as she would if she
could.

As she sat so, she failed to see or hear the flies that came
humming thick and black along the ceiling, and the shadows
that deepened and deepened where the sunshine had been; she
did not see the leaves turning their grey linings out, nor the
clouds of dust that blew up along the road; the tempest in her
heart did not allow her to see the one along the sky. Suddenly
a bright flash opened, and at the same time blinded her eyes,
and the crash that came after it deafened her ears, and at the
same moment made them sensible of voices, reproachful voices,
that she had never heard so distinctly before. Quick she hurried
to the door, and strained her eyes towards the meadow, that was
divided from her now by the blackness of the storm; a strong

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

wind was bending the tops of the trees—she could hear
branches breaking, and the frightened cattle lowing as they ran
hither and thither; the rain dashed heavily on roof and grass
and dry dust; and the eave-ducts ran over, and the wind as it
came, bent in the very walls of the house. Matty left her spinning
and clung to her mother as the lightning flashed again
and again, and the thunder rolled as though breaking its way
along the heavens. Awe-struck and trembling stood the
mother, her eyes still bent on the meadow.

“Oh, they are coming,” cried Matty, “I am so glad;” but
scarcely had she spoken the words when it was discovered that
the children came alone; to the frantic inquiries, for they came
crying as they ran, they replied that a tree under which they
had taken shelter was struck, and that their father was killed.

“Heaven have mercy on us!” cried Mrs. Walden, her face
growing white, and her limbs sinking beneath her, and her
daughter and sons answered by sobs and cries.

“What is the matter, my good friends?” said a voice, kindly
and earnestly, and a young man, that Matilda recognized as
Dr. Meredith, stood in their midst. The awful calamity was
explained, and the young man hastened to call the assistance
of another neighbor, who was returning like himself from the
celebration, and with a brief word of comfort and hope hurried
to the field, accompanied by the oldest son.

Ages seemed to pass in the minutes till their return, and
when they came, the pain and weight of ages seemed to crush
down the hearts of the mother and her children.

Dead—they were bearing him home dead!

“Let me die, too,” exclaimed the almost distracted wife,
throwing herself on his bosom; but when the doctor said there

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

was yet hope—he might be only stunned and senseless—the
struggle between hope and despair became almost frenzy!
never till now had she known how good Timothy was, and how
much she loved him. With almost superhuman faith and
energy the young doctor strove to subdue the last enemy, for
he was not yet quite triumphant. “Oh! if he were only well—
if he could only speak to me once more, and say I was forgiven,”
cried the poor wife, as she rocked herself to and fro and moaned
for her own wicked accusations, as she now thought them,
almost as much as for the lost; for there is no thought so bitter
as the memory of a wrong to the dead. In her heart she
accused herself of being his murderer; it was as if heaven had
taken him away to show her how good he was. One who went
to see how the tree was divided by the lightning, returned
carrying a pitcher of blackberries, seeing which the youngest
boy began to cry all the more; “he was picking them for you,
mother,” he said, “it was the last thing he did.” Mrs. Walden
could not speak; everything seemed to show her that herself
was more and more to blame. Suddenly there was a cry of
joy—the dead man was alive! No enemy, even death itself,
it seemed, could stand before the love that fought him back.
Words would fail to describe the joy of that household when
the husband and father was able to sit up and speak.

The storm swept by—the breeze came fresh and cool from
the meadow—the clouds broke to pieces and scattered from
the heavens, and the sun came out broad and bright for the
setting. Dr. Meredith's reputation was established, for all the
people said “If he can bring Timothy Walden to life, what is
there he can't do?” and so came one and another for his medical
advice and assistance. Perhaps, the faith of his patients

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

had something to do with it, but certain it is that great success
attended him.

As may be supposed, Mrs. Walden found it the easiest and
most natural thing in the world to say, “Dr. Meredith”—indeed,
she quite forgot whether the coat he used to wear was
black or brown, and as for the two shirts, she would not be
positive but that he had had three; and she was quite sure she
had seen him at work in his mother's garden a thousand times
when other boys were playing. There was new light come
into her world, and as the work and bustle of her life stood
still while she waited at Timothy's sick bed, she found time
to see how many blessings she had, and how many she had
neglected.

She made no complaint of the time she was losing—on the
contrary, she had never talked so cheerfully and hopefully in
her life, and it was perhaps as much owing to her good nursing,
as to Dr. Meredith, that Timothy was so soon able to be
about his work again.

“Now be careful, Timothy, and don't try to do much,” said
Mrs. Walden, as after a fortnight's illness he went forth from
the house. He looked up in astonishment—came back a step
or two—asked her what she said—perhaps for the pleasure of
hearing it over, and when in substance it was repeated, he said
he felt stronger and could walk better than he supposed he
could. So grateful and so loving was the look he bestowed on
her that Sally could not help saying, “Eliza Bates give him a
piece of her mind, indeed—she had better attend her own
affairs, and I will tell her so if she comes here meddling.”
And as she went from room to room to see what could be done
with their contents, she kept communing with herself something

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

in this wise. Here are rags enough to make a carpet, if they
were sewed, and here are heaps and heaps of bed clothing—
enough to last all my life, and Matty, poor girl, has been spinning
all the summer to make more. I'll take the yarn I proposed
to have made into coverlids, and have it colored and
woven into carpets—I will see if I can't have carpets as well as
Eliza Bates, and though we have not money to buy new furniture
just now, we can make what we have appear better. So
she worked on and on, and at the bottom of all her work was
the thought that she would show Mrs. Bates that she had the
best husband in the world.

Matty clapped her hands in glee when her mother told her
she had concluded to make carpets and not coverlids of the wool
she was spinning. “Oh, it will look so much better,” she said,
“when anybody comes,” but she thought when Dr. Meredith
comes. It was easy work spinning after that, and very soon
the wool was made into yarn, and sent away to be colored and
woven. Then the rags which had cumbered the house so long
were cut and sewed and sent to the weaver's. Barrels and
boxes were removed to the barn, and some curtains for the windows
were made of chintz, and Matty and her mother thought
they would look almost as well as bought curtains, when they
were washed and ironed smoothly. At any rate, they were
better than Mrs. Bates'—both were sure of that. And all the
while the work was going forward, there was cheerfulness in
the house that had never been there before.

They had so much more time than formerly, they could not
understand how it was, for though they were getting so much
done they were not all the time working—for now and then they
stopped to plan and sometimes to admire what was completed,

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

and yet they had never accomplished so much when they had
not taken time to speak in all the day. “If Mrs. Bates can
make dresses for Kate out of hers, perhaps I can make some
for you out of mine,” said Mrs. Walden to Matty, one day,
“there is my wedding dress, and my old black silk and my
white dress, and one or two ginghams and calicoes, I believe,
in the old chest up stairs, and I shall never wear them again.”
The chest was accordingly opened and the dresses examined—
the white one was bleached, and with the addition of a yard or
two of new cloth made Matty the prettiest dress she had ever
worn—the silk, which had been an ample pattern in its time,
proved all sufficient; the calicoes were made to assume new
fashions, and Matty was dressed like other girls.

“There, Sally, you have been doing so much lately you deserve
some pay for it,” said Timothy, as he threw a neat parcel
into the lap of his wife one evening. It was a new dress, the
first one she had had for a long time, and when she laid it in
the closet she stopped to wipe her eyes, and having done so,
she removed the old coarse shirts—they were just fit to wash
windows with, she said, and she guessed her husband could
afford to wear as good a shirt as Mr. Bates.

“No, Sally,” said Mr. Walden, “I must wear the old ones a
little while longer till we get the doctor's bill paid.” And he
untied his purse and began counting the money he had already
saved for the purpose mentioned.

“If it were not for that debt,” said Matty, archly, “we
might have got the house plastered, might we not, father?”
She blushed and lowered her voice, for the doctor was already
at the door.

“We were just talking of you,” said Mr. Walden, “and

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

perhaps I may as well ask now as any time what am I to give
you for your services to me?”

“Not a cent,” said Dr. Meredith, “my little service was
nothing compared to the great service you have done me, for
it was through you that I obtained the confidence of all the
village people.”

“What a nice man he is,” whispered Mrs. Walden to her
husband, when the young people had walked apart; and she
added, “if he is in love with Katy Bates I don't see what he
comes here for.”

Mr. Walden smiled, and said he would see about the plastering
the next day.

“Now, boys,” he continued, “if you are a mind to help, I'll
pay you the same that I do my other hands.” Of course they
were delighted, and when the house was plastered, half the
money had still been saved, for to give it to the children seemed
the same thing.

“Is it not beautiful!” exclaimed Matty, when the walls were
finished and the curtains hung up and the carpets laid down—
“why I never saw such a change with so little money.”

“I wonder if Mrs. Bates' house looks any better?” replied
Mrs. Walden, as she walked from one room to the other, not
knowing which to admire most.

“Mother and Matty have made the house so nice,” said the
boys, “we must see if we can't improve the yard a little.” So
they trimmed up the rose-bushes and swept off the grass and
white-washed the fence, and the more they did the more they
found they were capable of doing, and that a little will was
better than a good deal of money. They even began to believe
they could, the next year, make as good a garden as anybody.

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

“To be sure you can,” said their mother; “but, somehow or
other we get along with the table much better than we used
to”—

But the “somehow or other” was that she herself made the
most of what she had; and when she had flour and lard, and
sugar and fruit, it was easy to make short-cakes and pies. She
had, too, butter and milk, and eggs—not so many as she would
like—another year she must try to raise more poultry—she did
not complain, however—the potatoes were excellent—the apples
had never been finer, and she could exchange her extra butter
for such articles at the grocery as they had not at home; and
she always finished her congratulations by saying, while they
were all alive and well they must not complain, for she never
forgot the terrible day that Timothy was brought home dead.
Neither could she quite forgive Mrs. Bates, she often said she
was sure she wished her well, and that she would not lay a
straw in her way. Three months were gone since Mrs. Bates
had made the proposal of giving Timothy a piece of her mind,
and still that malicious work had not been performed.

“Suppose we give her an opportunity by inviting her here to
supper,” said Mr. Walden.

Matty warmly seconded the plan, and a day was at once
fixed. Such a busy time there had never been seen at Mrs.
Walden's as the supper induced. The house was set in complete
order—the nicest coverlids were spread on the beds, and
the frilled pillow-cases brought from the closets—a half dozen
new chairs were bought—the silver was polished, and the
china set in the nicest order. Mr. Walden was to wear his new
clothes, and Mrs. Walden the new dress; the boys were to
make special preparation, and Matty was to wear her white dress.

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

Cakes were made, and custards, and a variety of delicacies
I need not enumerate prepared for Katy Bates and her mother,
in the most excellent style; and as a crowning triumph, Dr.
Meredith was invited.

“It is all admirable,” he said, when he was told why the
supper was made, for since the Fourth of July he had been
very intimate at Mrs. Walden's, “but I have an amendment to
suggest, which is, that my mother and the parson shall be invited.”

I need scarcely say that Mrs. Bates, notwithstanding the
charming occasion offered her, never gave Timothy a piece of
her mind. Training day saw the completion of the third story
of the North American Hotel, and brighter even than the new
sign, shone, upon that occasion, the faces of Dr. Meredith and
his bride.

-- 309 --

p493-316 THE COUNTRY COUSIN.

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

Oh, mother, mother! father has sold old Brindle and her
calf, don't you think!—sold her for twenty-five dollars—a good
deal of money, ain't it? There she goes, now; just look up
the lane and see her; how she shakes her head and bawls.
She don't wish to go, but her calf runs like everything—it
don't care—look quick, Hannah; look Nancy, or you won't
see her, she is just going out of sight, now;” and little
Willie Davidson ran out of the house as he finished telling the
news, and climbed to the top of the gatepost for a last glimpse
of old Brindle. Nancy ran to the gate too, asking Willie if
he was quite sure of what he said, straining her eyes to catch
one more look of the cow she had milked so often, and that
seemed to her almost like a friend. She did not return to the
house at once, but fell to digging about some pink roots—perhaps
to divert her thoughts.

Mrs. Davidson stitched faster on the work she was sewing,
and the moisture gathered in her soft blue eyes as she did so,
for she was a kind-hearted woman, and could not have even a
dumb creature about her that she did not love.

“Oh, mother!” shouted Willie, “all the cows have seen

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

that Brindle is going, and they are scampering across the field
towards her, as fast as they can; Spot is tearing up the ground
with all her might. Do you suppose cows can feel bad, mother?
If they can't, what makes them act so?”

“Oh, I don't know, my child, never mind,” replied the
mother, her voice choked and her eyes running over by this
time. Hannah called Willie in presently, and asked him if he
was sure Brindle was sold and if he really knew what money
she had brought; and when he said that he saw the man
count twenty-five dollars into father's hand, she smiled and
burst into a merry song, as she skipped about the work,
for the sun was going down, and it was time for the evening
chores.

Nancy remained digging about the pink roots, and thinking
of Brindle a long time, and of the pretty little calf whose
silken ears she had held so softly in her hands, only that morning.
The last sunshine faded from the brown gable of the old
homestead—the chickens began to gather in quiet groups and
talk soberly of bedtime; the turkeys to gobble their last
news; and the geese to waddle slowly homeward, when she
looked down the lane the way Brindle was gone, knowing she
would not see her, but feeling impelled to look she knew not
why. The dust was all settled on the path she had gone, and
quiet stretched the long road as far as she could see—quiet,
but not all deserted; slowly and wearily as it seemed, she saw
coming in the distance a foot traveller, his coat swung over
one arm, and a bundle on his shoulder. How often we look
at our future fate, and suspect it not. Certainly Nancy
dreamed not that poor traveller was anything to her.

Tired, very tired, from his work in the field, and slow,

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

behind the plough which he held sideways, for he did not care to
turn a furrow now, came Mr. Davidson—the chains of the harness
dragged heavily and rattled noisily as he came; and the
old work-horses walked soberly enough, for they were tired
too. Perhaps the smoke going up from the homestead chimney
looked pleasant to the young man, and doubtless the smile
and salutation of the farmer were kindly as he overtook him
and slackened his pace, to make some inquiry about the nearest
inn, and the prospects of obtaining employment thereabouts.

“What work can you do?” asked Mr. Davidson, letting the
plough fall to the ground as he spoke.

The young man raised it up and held it steadily aslant as he
replied that he had been used to farm-work and could do anything
that a farmer would be likely to require.

“Come in,” said Mr. Davidson, “and we will talk further
about the matter.”

Nancy had seen him holding the plough for her father as they
came along, and she waited and gave him a sweet smile as he
entered the gate—a smile that brought a deeper color to his
cheek than had ever been there before, for the youth was a
poor, hard-working youth, and not much used to woman's
smiles. Hannah gave him a careless nod, but did not break
off her song for his coming. She did not see the heightened
color of his cheek, nor the tenderness in his blue eyes. When
it was milking time, Timothy Linley, for that was the young
man's name, offered to do the milking.

“I will assist him,” said Nancy, for she and Hannah were
used to doing all; but Hannah made no such offer; on the
contrary, she remained in the house teasing her mother for a
new gown and bonnet.

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

When Mr. and Mrs. Davidson sat on the cool stones at the
door, in the deep shadow of the twilight, she told him how
good the girls had been—how they had stayed at home all summer,
and spun and milked and churned and now it was coming
fall, and they deserved a little leisure and reward—in short,
she wanted them to have some money, what he could spare,
and spend a week in town with their aunt Martha. Just as a
good husband and father would have done, Mr. Davidson
counted into his wife's hand half the price of the cow, saying—

“Will that do?”

“We must not both leave mother for a week,” said Nancy;
“you may go, Hannah, in my place, I shall be quite well satisfied
with what you buy for me; and as for visiting Aunt Martha,
I will do that some other time.”

Never once said Hannah, “we will both go and stay three
days—that will make a nice little visit, and you must choose
your new dress yourself.”

Timothy said Nancy must go—he would help her mother
all he could—he would churn and draw all the water, and make
the fires, and do many other chores; but Nancy made excuses,
for she felt how ill she could be spared, and Hannah went
alone.

When the market-day came round, and Mr. Davidson went
to town with the expectation of bringing home Hannah, with
all the new things, mother and daughter were very busy—baking
in the brick oven was done, and the house all set in order
as for a stranger guest; it was quite an event for Hannah to
come from town with so much to tell and so many new things.
Towards nightfall, when all eyes were straining down the road to
catch the first glimpse, the white faces of the horses were seen.

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“There they come!” shouted Willie from the gate-post.
Nancy raised herself on tip-toe, while the good mother hastened
to lay the cloth—but no, only the father was there. Great
anxiety prevailed, and the wagon seemed to be an hour coming
through the hollow and over the hill. Nancy ran to the gate
to learn what was the matter.

“Nothing, Nancy, nothing,” said the old man, smiling; but
it was a very sad smile, and he added, “Hannah has found
better friends than any of us, that is all.”

Seeing how sad Nancy looked, Timothy managed to milk all
the cows except one—it was not hard work at all, he said, he
always liked to milk; and when the last chores were done, it
was not yet dark, and one of the mildest and sweetest of the
October days—so mild and so sweet, that Timothy ventured to
say, blushing bashfully, and looking down, that a walk in the
orchard would be pleasant. So, taking a basket as an excuse,
Timothy and Nancy went to the orchard together. The knolls,
cushioned softly with grass, beneath the trees, invited to repose,
and the heavy and curtaining silence to confidence. Every
heart knows its own sorrows, and every heart desires that some
other heart shall know them, and as naturally as the leaves fell
in their lap, fell their words of gentle complaint and appeal for
sympathy—not in vain.

A few days after this, Hannah came home, riding in a fine
carriage, and with a fine gentleman beside her. She was a
girl of fresh impulsive feelings, of a showy style, and easily
charmed by flattery. And she had given and received admiration,
if not affection.

In her new bonnet, with its gay ribbons, and new dress, ruffled
and flounced, the plainer mother and sister hardly knew Hannah.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

I am sorry to say, that the disposition she had made of the
money was not a little selfish—Nancy's dress and bonnet were
not only less gay, but evidently a good deal less expensive
than her own.

When the apples hung their red cheeks down another year,
and the mists were like dim shadows along the yellow leaves of
the woods, the old homestead had a quieter and soberer look—
Nancy and Hannah were married. Timothy, a slender and
delicate youth, was the husband of one, and a healthy, hale
man, who counted his money by thousands—the same who
brought Hannah home in the fine carriage—was her husband
now. She was gone to live in a great city, to be surrounded by
fashion and friends, and wear fine morning dresses and evening
dresses, and forget her playmate and workmate, poor
Nancy.

November midnight lay black over the town, and black over
the country; spires gleamed faintly through the rain; roofs
stretched wide and wet over the sleeping and waking multitude,
and the street lamps, burning dimly, lighted only now and then
some home-going coach or solitary wanderer. The lamps in
the halls and at the doors of the great houses had been put
out, and only here and there, through windows closed against
the rain, shone a little light. Some exceptions there were, it is
true; mirth will not always let the November rain put out its
fires, and melancholy will have its lights and watchers, too—
life will come to life in its time, and death will claim its own at
midnight, as well as at noon. So, here and there, in the rainy
darkness, stood some, lighted from basement to chamber,
but only with one have we to do. The lamps at the door
blaze over the broad steps, and the glittering chandelier in the

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

hall shines up the broad and elegantly-furnished staircase.
Coaches wait at the door, and the silver mounting of the harness
is gemmed with rain—there is no noise of music or dancing
within; and yet, from the quick-moving steps and variously
flashing lights, the occasion seems to be mirthful. Let us go in
and see. In the drawing-room the lights are not brilliant, but
the table in the refectory is spread as for a holiday, and we
hear voices, suppressed, but joyful. Ah, here in the softened
light of these rich and carefully drawn curtains, we learn the
secret—a child is born to wealth and honor, and friends are
come through the November rain to rejoice with the mother,
and to kiss the bright-eyed little one, who as yet knows nothing
of the quality of the new world into which it has come.

We will leave them now, for their lives have been “a cake
unturned,” and have hardened in the perpetual sunshine of
prosperity.

The rainy clouds of that midnight stretched far beyond the
roofs of the city, over cultivated fields and dreary reaches of
woods; over warm sheltered homesteads; great farms, where
the housed cattle listened to the rain on the roof; along the
grass-grown and obscure road, where the mover had drawn up
his wagon beneath the sheltering beech tree, and wakeful,
watched his log fire struggling with the storm; and over the
settler's cabin and clearing—and this last chiefly interests us
now. Scarcely at all shines the light from the small window
against the great background of wet, black woods; and the
rain soaks noiselessly in the mellow ground of the small patch
of clearing where the house stands—if house, so small and rude
a habitation may be called. But its heavy beating is heard
distinctly by the anxious watchers by the bedside—for between

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

them and the clapboards of the roof there is no floor nor ceiling.
In the rough stone fireplace some oak wood is burning,
and two tallow candles on the mantel-shelf make the light,
which is shaded from the bed by a temporary screen. No
splended draperies soften the light to the eyes, that for the first
time have opened upon the pain and sorrow of the world. The
country doctor sits dreamily by the fire, hearing imperfectly
the neighing of his rain-beaten horse, at the door; the murmured
voices of the women, and the moans of the mother, who
has come to a deeper than midnight darkness, and must enter
it alone.

The crying of the little daughter beside her makes to her understanding
no woeful picture of orphan struggles and sorrows—
she hears it not; let us hope she hears the welcoming songs
of the angels.

Gloomily and wet came the day, and the kind-hearted women
trod softly about the bed—not that there was any fear of
waking the sleeper—if the crying of her baby disturbed her
not, how should the treading of their footsteps? Yet her smile
was so like life, they could not but tread softly as they came
near her—the hair was so bright and sunny, you could not
believe the cheek beneath it was so hard and cold—the feet
had been so quick to do good, it was hard to believe they were
straightened for the last time; the eyes had but yesterday
shone with such tenderness and love for every living thing—
how, oh, how could they be darkened forever? So the women
trod softly and folded the sheet softly down about the bosom
that, beyond all other chilling, Death had chilled.

The brightest of the sun's light stayed behind the clouds, and
the rain fell and fell—most dismally over the two men who had

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

left all more cheerful work for the digging of a grave—the red
brier-leaves clung about the mound, by the side of which they
were digging—it had not been there long, for no grass was
grown on it as yet, and not a bit of moss dimmed the lettering of
the head-stone—“Timothy Lindley, aged twenty-five years,” is
all that is graven there—what need of more—all his goodness
was known to the soul that has gone to meet him; for it is the
grave of poor Nancy the two men are making. No spot could
be more gloomy than that where she was laid, a new and seldom-travelled
road on the one side, and a thick wood standing
in everlasting shadow on the other.

When the baby was a week old, a man and woman, a plainlooking
and tearful pair, journeyed that way, and took her with
them. Many times they kissed her, naming her Orpha, and in
the old house where her mother had lived she grew to womanhood,
a great comfort to them—her grand-parents—almost all
the comfort they had, in fact, for Willie had gone out into the
world, and quite—no, not quite—but nearly forgotten he was
ever a boy, and sat on the gate-post, with tears in his eyes,
looking after old Brindle. He was a man, with all a man's
aims and ambitious, and though he still loved and reverenced
his parents—the love was no longer primary, and sometimes
for months and months no letter came to inquire of their welfare,
or say what were his own hopes and fears. And Hannah
was living, and prosperous and happy, and yet so different was
her life from theirs and so far had she grown away from them,
that they thought almost as sadly of her as Nancy.

Her fine house was only a day's journey from the old homestead,
and yet for seven years she had not made it a visit, so
absorbed with travels otherwhere, and with the thick-crowding

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

gaieties of her life, had she been. A sense, if not the feeling
of filial affection, was not quite lost to her, however, and
prompted, mostly by duty, she one day wrote a letter to the
old folks, and with a tact which, in their simplicity, they interpreted
as the spontaneous opening of her heart, spoke of the
old life at the homestead, in terms of tender endearment,
almost of regret—she began with “my much loved parents,”
and closed with “your ever dutiful and affectionate child.”
She was careful to make no account of her present mode of
living, further than to say they had been blessed and prospered
abundantly, and lived very comfortably, thank Providence.
She did not say so in so many words, but the general
tone of her letter implied that we were all poor suffering sinners
together, travelling to the same goal, but not by precisely
the same road. Her oldest daughter, Anna, who it was pretended
was named for herself, was shortly to be married, she
intimated, very advantageously, into one of the oldest and
most respectable families in the country. She really wished
she could see the dear faces of her good old father and mother
again, but really her motherly duties were so stringent that she
found herself still obliged to hold the pleasure in reserve.
Upon what little chances fate seems to turn—when that letter
was sealed and superscribed, Hannah threw it down with a
yawn, mingled with a sigh of satisfaction, saying to herself,
“Thank my stars, the dreaded task is done for another
year!”

Could that good old father and mother have heard that
exclamation, their cheeks would not have flushed with the
happy glow of much younger men and women, as they did
when sweet-voiced Orpha stood up before the candle, between

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

the blessing and the meat of the supper-table, and read that
letter aloud. Orpha had been to school a good deal more
than they, and could read writing as well as print.

“Oh, isn't it strange,” she exclaimed, when she had finished
the reading, “that cousin Anna is to be married? Why, she
is only just as old as I am;” and like the child she was, she
wondered whether Anna could make bread and pies, and was
thoroughly accomplished in the beautiful art of house-keeping.
Aunt Hannah did not say, but she supposed that was to
be taken for granted, for Anna was an accomplished singer,
embroidered well, and could ride on horseback, and play chess
admirably—all this Orpha knew, and of course the more necessary
instruction of sewing and cooking had been given first.
Her little head was quite turned with wonder as to what Anna
would wear when she was married, and in what sort of fashion
the dress would be made. She supposed her uncle could afford
to give her a hundred dollars, if she wanted it, to buy wedding
clothes with; but for her part, she could not well see how so
much could be spent. Once, when her grandfather had given
her twenty-five dollars, she went to the near village and bought
everything she needed, and carried fifteen dollars home with
her.

For a few moments she sat quietly, seeing the serious happiness
in the faces of her grandparents, and then bursting into
a merry laugh at the idea, she said—

“Wouldn't it be a pleasant surprise to Aunt Hannah, and all
of them, to see me coming into their house some night, when
they had not been told anything about it, and you grandfather,
and you too grandmother. Oh, wouldn't it be delightful?”

And as she clapped her little brown hands in glee, her

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

grand-parents could not tell whether it were she or the candle that
made the room so light.

“I suppose likely Anna will go away off somewhere,” said
Mrs. Davidson, “and we shall never have another chance of
seeing them altogether.”

She said no more—there was no need that she should say
more; and after a thoughtful silence, the good-hearted husband
and grandfather said—

“If there should come a good snow, now—seems to me the
air feels like it.”

“Well, grandfather, suppose there should, what of it—say,
grandfather?”

“Oh, nothing, pet,” replied the old man, trying to look
serious—“it would be nice sleighriding, that's all.”

Orpha pouted a very little, and broke the piece of bread she
held in her hand into small crumbs on her plate, till catching
the reassuring glance of her grandmother, her pretty cheeks
dimpled and blushed for shame—for well enough she knew
what her grandfather was thinking about. A good girl was
Orpha, petted a great deal, and spoiled a little, of course, but
with a heart of unsuspecting innocence, and soft and warm as
the sunshine. As she lay in bed two hours later, in her chamber
next the roof, she held her eyes fast shut with her fingers,
but in vain—they would not be sleepy. She kept saying to
herself she did not see what was the reason, for useless as the
effort is, we are always trying, all of us, to deceive ourselves;
and though Orpha held her eyes so close, her ears were sensitive
to every sound. She heard her grandparents talking by
the fire below stairs, and thought it not improbable they were
planning a visit to Aunt Hannah's. How she wanted to know

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

what they said; to be sure, grandmother would tell her in the
morning—but what of that, it was twenty years till morning.
Presently, she became almost sure she heard the snow sifting
against the windows in the wind. She raised her head on her
hand, and looked out, and though she was almost sure it was
snowing fast, she could not rest, and in another moment was
pattering across the floor in her bare feet—never had snow
heartier greeting, than when its white flakes fell in her hand.
No little bird under its mother's wing ever felt more comfortable
and happy than she that night in her own warm bed. Not
selfishly happy—but how could she help being glad, when her
grandparents and she were going to give Aunt Hannah and
the young ladies such a surprise of pleasure. To be sure, she
wanted to see Anna's wedding dresses and all her fine things,
and felt a little curiosity to know what manner of husband she
had chosen—whether his eyes were blue or black; if he wore
his beard, and if he were worthy; but surely he was, for her
Cousin Anna would never marry a man who was not both very
wise and very good.

The voices of the old folks by the fire had been still a good
while, and in the distance she heard the roosters crow for midnight,
as she glided from dreams to dreams, the sleeping less
delusive than the waking ones.

It was well for Orpha that she did not hear what the old
folks said, as laying the embers together, they trimmed the candle,
and spelled through Hannah's carelessly written letter—
it was well she did not see the tears that wet it as they
reproached themselves for their long neglect of their darling
child—they had sent her presents of apples and potatoes and
flour every year, but they had never once gone to her house;

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

fifty miles seemed a great journey, and so the faces of their
grandchildren were strange to them. They had thought (they
were sorry for it now)that Hannah would not care about seeing
her old-fashioned father and mother in her stylish house in
town. They never once saw, as they spelled through the letter,
that she did not say, “come to me,” after the “I cannot
go to you;” nor did they notice that Orpha's name was not
once in the letter. Hannah could not help wishing to see
Orpha, and loving her when she knew how pretty and how
good she was; they knew that; and to the dear child it would
be like a journey to paradise—that they might well be assured
of—so they said, as they folded the letter carefully and laid it
next to the picture of little Samuel, between the leaves of the
big Bible.

“We are growing old now, and if we ever go to see Hannah,
there will not come a better time—it will be a tiresome
day's ride; but for Orpha's sake we must make ourselves
strong enough to endure the fatigue.”

It was well Orpha did not see their tears, and learn that it
was more for her sake than theirs the visit was planned.

How sleepy she was in the morning, when her grandmother
said, “Come, Orpha!” It seemed as if she had but just come
to bed; she could hardly open her eyes, and the “Yes, grandmother,”
was a good deal fainter than common; but when
“Come, Orpha,” was repeated, with the added words, “it's
time to get up, pet, if you want to go to Aunt Hannah's with
your grandfather and me,” she was wide awake, and sitting
straight up in bed in a moment. She saw the snow piled
against the window, white and high—the candle in her grandmother's
hand, for it was not daylight yet, and her own fresh

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

and smoothly-ironed clothes over her arm. “Oh, grandmother!”
that was all she could say for the happy, happy
tears.

Redder than a clover field in June was all the east, when
having carefully secured the doors, and sprinkled the hickory
sticks in the fire-place with water, they set out, breaking and
ploughing their way through the deep snow, in the old woodsled.
Nobody would notice that it was not the best sleigh in
the world, Orpha thought, for grandfather had tied the newly
painted wagon body on the sled, and that was filled with straw,
and overspread with the nicest coverlet of all the house.

What a pretty pink the clouds made on the snow—she was
never weary of looking at it, and how strangely the cattle
looked in pastures of snow, and the haystacks, crusted like
pound-cakes. Grandfather's horses would be the admiration
of all the city, she was sure, so gay and fine they looked, their
manes loose in the wind, and their ears trembling with the
exhilaration of the snow-drive.

For the seven first miles the scene was quite familiar—she
had twice been that distance on the road—once with her
grandfather to mill, and once to a funeral, but the strange
country into which they went, after crossing the creek where
the mill was, afforded new and surprising interest. The sleighride,
in itself, was a perfect delight; to watch the snow dropping
from the bent boughs, the birds dipping into it with such
merry twitters, and to lean down over the sled-side and plough
a tiny furrow with her hand, were a great joy, without the
crowning fact that it was to end in the evening by arrival at
Aunt Hannah's.

Now she came forward to the front of the sled and held

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

grandmother's hands in hers, wondering why they were so cold;
now she turned up the collar of grandfather's overcoat, brushing
back the grey hair that the wind blew about his eyes; and
now, wrapping his hands in her woolen shawl, and taking the
reins for a little while, she could drive as well he, she said;
upon which he smiled, patting her cheek, but not telling her
that the horses were so well trained, and so sobered now with
the distance already travelled, that they would go straight along
without any guiding at all. Now they went through a wide
brawling creek where the water ran fast through brown sandstones
and cakes of broken ice, and Orpha trembled a little as
grandfather walked out on the tongue of the sled and loosened
the bridle reins so that the horses could drink. Cold as it was,
their sides were all wet, and they breathed very hard and fast
between the drinking. At length, grandfather pulled off his
blue mitten, and pulled out his big silver watch and said it was
two o'clock, and a little while after that, where a painted sign
erected at the forks of the road, and a curious old house, having
no fence in front of it, stood, they stopped to procure an hour's
rest, and some refreshments for themselves and their horses.
There was a great fire in the big room into which they were
shown, before which sat half a dozen travellers, eating apples
and cakes, and drinking cider and whisky; across the middle
of the floor a long table was spread, and, at one end of it, there
sat a young man, sipping tea and writing, alternately. He
looked up from the sheet before him, on the entrance of our
party, and having made a friendly salutation, such as country
folks, though strangers, are in the habit of giving one another,
resumed his pen and was presently quite absorbed; his heavy
black hair fell over and partly concealed a smooth fair

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

forehead, as he wrote, and a smile of extreme sweetness played
round the month, betraying no irresolution, but seeming rather
the outward shining of firm and good principles. The healthful
glow of his cheek was in fine contrast with the blackness of
his full curling beard, and the pearly teeth, sound and even,
with the ripe redness of the lips.

Orpha thought she had never seen so handsome a man in her
life, and in verity, she never had seen beauty cultivated and
matured under the refining influences of intellect and art. She
could not tell why, but there was an indefinable air of superiority
about him, that made even the schoolmaster and the village
clergyman seem commonplace in comparison with him.
When her thoughts reverted to her Cousin Annie, she could not
imagine how she could have fallen in love with any one, not
having seen the young traveller. But how much did his beauty
increase in her eyes, when, looking up as he folded his letter,
he made haste to offer her grandfather (who was sitting on a
hard bench) the leather-cushioned chair in which himself had
been sitting, and with a gesture and a word, not rude, but
anthoritative, caused the men at the fire to dispose themselves
in half the room they had previously occupied, so
giving her grandmother and herself a warmer feeling of
the fire from which, till then, they had almost been shut
out.

“How for is it to the town of —,” said the old man to
the landlord, as he entered with hot doughhuts and a fresh pot
of eider; but the question was too modestly low for that blustering
personage to hear.

“It is twenty-two miles, sir,” replied the young man, who
had heard the question.

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

“Are you much acquainted there?” Mr. Davidson ventured
timidly to inquire.

The young man answered that he knew the city pretty thoroughly,
and had indeed a large personal acquaintance with the
inhabitants.

“Then, perhaps, you know or have heard of my son, Joseph
C. Pettibone,” suggested the old man, his face aglow with animation.

“Oh, yes, sir—no one in the whole city better—an admirable
family.”

“Why, isn't it strange!” exclaimed the father, turning to his
wife. “This young man here knows Mr. Pettibone. I am
glad I have met you,” he continued, offering his hand to the
stranger, and he went on ingenuously—“we are on our way to
Mr. Pettibone's house—my wife here, and this little girl—we
haven't seen any of them these twenty years, nor they us.
Indeed, Orpha, our little grand-daughter, has never seen her
Aunt Hannah Pettibone at all, and you may be sure she is
happy enough, having a sleighride and a chance to see the
town and her aunt and cousins;” and tenderly he patted the
cheek of Orpha, already blushing painfully with the attention
called to her. “And so you know Mr. Pettibone, and Hannah
and all of them”—a new thought seemed to strike the old gentleman—
and he continued, “maybe you know a young man
of the name of Hammond, who is shortly, Hannah writes me,
to be married to her daughter, Annie.”

There was a confused heightening of color in the cheek of
the handsome stranger, and he bit his lip, to which, however,
the accustomed smile came back with unwonted brightness as
he replied, that he had some acquaintance with the young man

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

and was just returning from a visit to his father's family, but
that he was quite ignorant of the proposed marriage.

“A family of position and influence, I suppose, from what
Hannah says,” mused the grandfather aloud; “she seemed to
think it would be a fine match for her girl—what do you
think? Was the young man at home when you were at his
father's?”

“Why, yes,” replied the stranger, “he was there, but in
fact I did not converse with him much.”

“Well, do you think Annie is going to do pretty well?” continued
the grandfather, perseveringly: “great fathers don't
always have great sons, nor even good ones.”

The young man replied that he hardly knew what to think,
and hastened to interrupt the conversation by inquiring of the
landlord what time the coach would arrive.

That personage raised himself on tip-toe, and looking from
the window, said the coach was just coming in sight; and taking
out his watch, he continued in a tone that indicated especial
felicity—

“She is making good time to-day—that coach is; but, young
man, your chance of getting aboard is slim, mighty slim, sir—
black as she can be with passengers on the outside,” and this
additional fact evidently gave him increased happiness.

“I have provided against that,” said the young man (a
shadow crossing his face as he spoke), “in part, at least;” and
giving a letter into the landlord's hand, he begged that he
would see it forwarded.

“You were designing to reach the city to-night?” said Mr.
Davidson, again addressing the young traveller.

“Yes,” he replied, “Mrs. Pettibone has a kind of birthnight

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

merry-making at her house to-night, and I had promised myself
the pleasure of being with them;” and he went on to say his
horse had fallen lame that day, and he had proposed leaving him
in the landlord's care, and going forward in the coach.

“You are very welcome, sir, to a seat with us,” said the
grandfather, cordially; and surveying the fashionable exterior
of the young man he added: “we have only a sled; but our
horses are in good order, and we move pretty fast and very
comfortably.”

Half an hour after this, the horses having been regaled with
oats and an hour's rest, our party, with the accession of the
young man, were gliding briskly through the snow.

The variedly amusing talk of the young man kept the old
people from feeling the cold as they did in the morning; and
then he was so kind, taking his fine comforter from his neck
and wrapping it about that of the old farmer, and quite forcing
Mrs. Davidson to wear his plaided shawl, and taking the reins
for an hour when the hands of the old man became numb.

Not one word spoke Orpha, but such smiles dimpled the
cheeks that were nestled among brown curls and almost hid in
her deep hood, with every attention bestowed on her grand-parents,
that no words were needed to assure the young man
of her goodness of heart. The old folks grew tired after a
while, and sat silent, wishing the journey at an end, and the
stranger singing—it may have been to himself, it may have
been to Orpha—


“It may be for years, and it may be forever,
Then why art thou silent, thou bride of my heart.”
They moved on and on, and at last to its lullaby sound, Orpha
nestled down in the coverlet and fell asleep.

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

When she awoke it was night, and the sled standing still
before the finest house she had ever seen—all brilliant with
lights and musical with voices. Lamps were shining down the
street, carriages and beautiful sleighs moving to and fro, and
houses and people as far as she could see.

“Well, petty, we have got there,” said the grandfather; and
taking the handkerchief from her face, she sat up; and, in her
bewilderment, said almost sadly:

“I am sorry, I wish it was further.”

“So do I,” said the young stranger, “from my heart;” and
he almost lifted Orpha out of the sled.

“I wonder whether Mr. Pettibone has any stable?” asked
Mr. Davidson of the young man; adding, as he patted the
neck of his horses caressingly—“poor fellows, you are tired,
aint you?”

“I know where he keeps his horses,” replied the young man;
“go right in, and I will attend to them, if you will trust me,”
and he ran up the steps and gave the bell a vigorous pull.

“See they don't drink while they are so warm, if you
please,” said the careful farmer, availing himself of the young
man's kindness; “and that they have plenty of meal and oats,
and I will see you by and by here, at my son's house, and
thank you.”

“I guess we have got to the wrong place, like enough,” he
said, looking inquiringly at his wife, as he saw the grin
in the face of the negro who opened the door, and the
number of black men and women moving through the great
hall.

“Does Mr. Pettibone live here?” he inquired.

“Yes, sah.”

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

“Joseph C. Pettibone?” repeated the old man, still in
doubt.

“Yes, sah; who shall I announce?”

“Why I will announce myself,” said Mr. Davidson, indignantly;
“Mrs. Pettibone is my daughter. Will we find her in
here where the frolic seems to be?” And with his good wife
beside him, he made his way to the open door of the brilliant
drawing-room, poor Orpha, trembling like a frightened bird,
nestling close to her grandmother's skirts.

A stylish and richly dressed woman advanced as their
shadows crossed the threshold, and started, retreating slightly,
and a kind of blank surprise taking the place of the welcoming
smile she had assumed, when she saw the persons who
came behind the shadows.

The mother's heart, rather than her eyes, told her that
was Hannah, and with the sobbing cry of “my daughter!”
she would have taken her in her arms; but the white-gloved
hand of the lady motioned her back—the lights dazzled, and
the wonderstruck faces repelled her; staggering, rather than
walking, she retreated.

“Hannah, Hannah,” said the old man, giving one reproachful
look, and with his head dropping on his bosom, and the
tears making everything dim in spite of the much light, he
retraced solemnly and slowly the way he had come.

At the door they were overtaken by Mr. Pettibone, whose
strong common sense had been outraged by his wife's reception
of her parents, though perhaps his feelings had little to
do with his manner, which was cordial enough.

He reminded them how long it was since they had met,
adding that a child might be forgiven for forgetting even her

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

mother, in the course of twenty years. Hannah would be as
rejoiced as himself when she knew it was her own father and
mother were come. All they could do, however, the old folks
could not feel what the man's words implied. “And this little
body,” he said, shaking the trembling hand of Orpha, “who is
she?”

“Nancy's child, to be sure,” answered the old man.

“Nancy, Nancy; who is she? Oh, I remember now, the
one who went to the new country,” for Mr. Pettibone felt it
incumbent on him to remember something, and believing he
had struck the right vein, continued: “I was under the
impression that Nancy's children were all boys. Well, how
does she like the new country?”

“We don't know,” the father said, wiping his eyes; “poor
Nancy has gone to the country from whence no traveller returns.”

Half believing and half disbelieving that Hannah had in
truth failed to recognize them, the old folks suffered themselves
to be conducted to one of the chambers, furnished so luxuriously
and warmed and lighted so comfortably, that if anything
could have made them forget the chilly air which rustled
out of Hannah's brocade, they would have forgotten it.

In the second meeting with her parents, she hid her face for
a moment in her lace handkerchief, but the tears, if she shed
them, left her eyes dry; and though she said she was never
so happy, she looked distressed and mortified, and seemed not
to know what to do or say.

Her children were brought and introduced to their dear grandpapa
and grandmamma, and to pretty cousin Orpha, and having
kissed the cheeks of the old folks, retired very properly—

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

gay butterflies that they were. Orpha, in her close-fitting
woollen frock, feared they would catch cold with bare neck and
arms, but she dare not say so; as with admiring eyes
(for they looked very pretty) she watched them leaving the
room.

Annie, a tall, slender girl, with a colorless and expressionless
face, and thin, flaxen hair, insisted that Orpha should wear
one of her dresses and accept the services of her maid—she
could easily be dressed before midnight, and that was quite
early enough.

Mrs. Pettibone could not leave her guests—Mr. Hammond
would of course be greatly annoyed by Annie's absence, her
dear parents must excuse them—they would hasten to join
them the earliest moment at which they were at liberty. Some
wine, sweetmeats and cake were sent up, very unlike the substantial
supper they had hoped to take with their dear children
and children's children.

Orpha was not hungry, she said; but climbing to her grandfather's
knee, smoothed his long, silver hair, and nestling her
cheek against his home-made coat, than which she had
thought, till that night, nothing could be finer, she fell asleep,
thinking in her heart she did not care what anybody said, her
grandfather was just as good as any one. And she was right—
good little Orpha.

Having seen the sled and horses of his new friend properly
cared for, our young traveller made haste to present himself at
Mr. Pettibone's, wondering how those dimpled cheeks would
look outside the muffling hood.

To his surprise, he neither saw nor heard anything of the
country people—he feared it was all a dream, and seating

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

himself apart in the shadow of a curtain, recalled minutely all the
circumstances of the afternoon. Surely he was not mistaken;
we come so much nearer guileless natures, the impression they
leave upon us is deeper than all the artificial devices in the
world are able to leave. He could almost hear the voice of the
grandfather and see his benignant smile, and no matter at what
beauty he looked, his eyes could not see it for the dimples of
Orpha. He was not long left to his quiet meditations—Mrs.
Pettibone soon joined, and having rallied him on the sentimental
seriousness of his mood, protested that it quite baffled her
powers to dissipate; and, having deputed her daughter, Anna,
whose skill she hoped would be more effective, she playfully,
let us hope not designedly, retired.

To any one except the young lady addressed, Mr. Hammond
would have been delightfully entertaining; but to her he was
particularly unsatisfactory—he said not, in short, what she had
expected him to say.

When Orpha awoke in the morning and looked about the
fine chamber, she could not at first tell where she was, and
with memory came a strange, sad, home-sick feeling that she
had never in her life known till then. When she was dressed
in her brown flannel frock, she looked at herself in the great
looking-glass, before her, with painful dissatisfaction. Afterwards
she seated herself at the window and looked into the cold,
dreary street. Few persons were stirring yet, for it was early;
the snow was driving before the wind in dismal gusts—all
looked strange and dreary, dreary; despite all she could do,
the tears kept dropping and dropping on her little brown hands,
folded together in her lap. When the first sunshine touched
the window, she held up her handkerchief to dry the tears in

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

its light. Why did she blush and smile and tremble all at once?
it is not her own name wrought with black silk thread that
she sees—Richard Hammond is written there in clear black
characters. How came she by it? Ah, she remembers now that
when she awoke from sleep in the sled last night, she found her
face covered with a handkerchief—could this have been the one?

Richard Hammond rose early too—it was not his habit, but
that morning he could not sleep—of course he could not
imagine why, and the thought came to him that a little exercise
before breakfast might be beneficial, and with no defined
plan or motive, he bent his steps in the direction of Mr. Pettibone's
house; he saw those tearful eyes at the window, and
intuition told him why they had grown so dim since yesterday,
and his heart knocked tumultuously to get out of his bosom
and go up to that window and comfort her.

Two hours later, he was ringing the bell, and inquiring for
Mr. Davidson. It was his duty to tell the old gentleman how
well his horses were doing and where they were.

“I am glad you have come,” said the old man, “our folks
think they have been in town long enough;” but the light
which beamed in his face said very plainly how pleased he, too,
was with the prospect of going home.

“Not to-day, surely,” said the young man; but the farmer
thought he would get up the horses, drive about a little and
show his folks the town, and then start home—they would have
a full moon to light them, he said, and if they were a little
late in getting there, why no matter.

Mr. Hammond knew the town well; everything that was
worth seeing he would be happy to show his new friends, if
they would accept his guidance.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

They could not think of making him such trouble, the old
man said; but it was evidently not a trouble, and when, some
minutes later, the horses came prancing up to the door, it was
Richard Hammond who was driving them.

Neither Mrs. Pettibone nor Anna came near the front door
to see their guests go away—they were afraid of the chilly air
of morning; but what was their astonishment and confusion
when, on looking from the window, they saw Richard Hammond
almost lifting Orpha into the sled, and with a tenderness of
manner which they had never seen till then.

He saw them—smiled and kissed his hand gaily as they
drove off, and the last their wonder-struck vision saw of him
he was carefully wrapping the coverlet about the young girl's
feet. No, not the last they saw of him—the following winter,
looking handsomer and happier than ever, they chanced to see
him at the opera, and beside him, the sunny lengths of
her hair rippling over her dimples and half down her snowy
cloak, a young woman whose beauty was evidently the admiration
of the house.

“I wonder what Hannah and her proud daughters think of
their country cousin now!” said Grandfather Davidson, as he
snuffed the candles, and heaped high the fire, the while his wife
polished the silver tea-pot, and adjusted the pound-cake and
custard cups, on the evening “the children” were expected
home from their bridal visit in town.

The two pins in the sleeve of the grandmother's black silk
dress, were not straighter and brighter than everything else
about the house; and the hearts of the old folks were not
happier their own-marriage day than when the joyous barking of
the watch-dog at the door told them “the children” were come.

-- 336 --

p493-343 AN OLD MAID'S STORY.

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

I was sitting one summer afternoon in the shadow of a grape-vine
and cherry tree—for the one running through the top of
the other cast a shadow on the short, thick grass beneath,
through which scarcely a sunbeam found way. I was sitting
there with an open book on my knee, but I was not reading;
on the contrary, two or three thicknesses of the cloth which I
had been sewing at intervals lay on the open page, and on
this rested my idle hands. I was not working, nor thinking
of work. On the side of the hill, behind me, the mowers were
wading through billows of red clover—they were not whistling
nor singing that I remember of—they had no grape-vines nor
cherry-tree limbs between their bent backs and the sun beams
that fell straight and hot upon them—and yet, perhaps, they
were happier than I with all my cool shadows, for we have to
pay to the uttermost farthing for the enjoyments of this life.
The water was nearly dried up in the run that went crookedly
across the hollow, and the sober noise it made I could not hear.
The grey, dry dust was an inch deep along the road, which
was consequently almost as still as the meadows. Now and
then a team went by, taking a little cloud with it; and now

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

and then a young woman trotted along on the old mare, which
at home did nothing but switch flies, and was evidently averse
to any other employment. Two or three young women I remember
to have seen go along with bundles on their saddlehorns,
and a little cloud of dust, similar to that in which they
moved, half a mile, perhaps, behind them, in which trotted the
colt, after its mother. I had seen, without especially noticing
them, and yet it was an unusual thing that two or three young
women should ride along on the same afternoon.

Immediately above my head, and fronting me, there was a
porch, level with the second floor of the house, and on this
porch a young, rosy-cheeked girl was spinning wool. She was
running up and down as gaily as if it were gold and not common
wool she held in her hand, and her face was beaming as
though the rumble of her wheel were pleasantest music.
Her thoughts run little further than the thread she spun, good
simple girl, and, therefore never became so tangled as to vex
and puzzle her; and so it was easy to spin and smile, and
smile and spin, all day. Once in a while the high well-sweep
came down and down, and then went up and up—the iron
hoops of the bucket rattled against the curb—some mower
drank his fill, and with a deep breath of satisfaction went
away, never wondering how or why half the clover along his
path drew so bright a red from the black ground, and the
other so sweet a white; and it was well he did not wonder,
for had he done so ever so much all would have ended in the
fact that there was red and white clover, and that the same
ground produced both.

A little shower of dust blew over me and settled in the
green grass and the white dying roses about me, and Surly,

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

our dapple-nosed house-dog, dashed by me and gave noisy welcome
to the visitor then about unlatching the gate. I hastened
to conceal my book under the rosebush at hand, and to
shake the dust from my work preparatory to using my needle,
for to be found reading or idle would have been considered
alike disgraceful in the estimation of our neighbors. When
the visitor appeared, I recognized Miss Emeline Barker, and at
the same time became aware that she was bent on holiday
pleasure. She had been riding on horseback, but her white
dress showed scarcely a wrinkle, so well had she managed it—
a sash of pink ribbon depended from the waist, and the short
sleeves were looped up with roses—her straw hat was trimmed
with flowers and ribbon, and her boots were smoothly laced
with tape instead of leather strings. But more than her
dress, her face betrayed the joyous nature of the errand she
was bent on. “Somebody is going to be married,” was my
first thought, “and Emeline has come to invite me to the wedding,”
and I was confirmed in this when she declined the seat
I offered, with the assurance that she had not tine to stay a
moment. Expectation was on tiptoe, and when I said “how
do they all at home?” I had no doubt she would tell me
that Mary Ann, who was her elder sister, was to be married;
but she answered simply that all were very well, and went on to
tell about the harvest, the heat of the day, and other commonplaces,
just as if she wore her every-day calico dress and not a
white muslin one, looped up at the sleeves with roses.

Directly she bid me good bye without having said anything
extraordinary at all, and then, as if suddenly recollecting it, she
exclaimed, “Oh! I want to see Jane a moment.” I pointed to
the porch where Jane Whitehead was spinning, and with my

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

heart drawing strangely into itself took the banished book
from its place of concealment, quite careless of what Emeline
Barker might think of me.

I felt dissatisfied and unhappy. I knew not why; the
shadow of an unseen sorrow had fallen over me, and I could
not escape it—in truth, I did not try. If I had taken a few
steps I should have found the sunshine, but I did not, and the
vague discomfort took a more definite shape.

I lifted the book to conceal my face, which it seemed to me
must reflect my unhappy mind, but I did not read any more
than before. Another book was opened which seemed to me
the Book of Fate, and to be illustrated with one picture—
that of an unloved old maid. We might be made wiser sometimes,
perhaps, if it were permitted us to see ourselves
as others see us, but we should rarely be made more comfortable.

There were whispers and laughter, and laughter and whispers,
on the porch, but the rumble of the wheel so drowned
the voices that for some time I heard not one word; but the
first that reached me confirmed my feeling—myself was the
subject of conversation.

“I should have thought they would have asked her,” said
Jane, half piteously, and turning her wheel slowly as she
spoke, but not spinning any more. After a moment she continued,
“suppose, Em, you take it upon yourself to invite her.”

“Fie!” exclaimed Emeline, “if I were an old maid, I
should not expect to be invited to young parties. Let old
folks go with old folks, I say; and I am sure we would not be
mad if all the old maids in the county should make a frolic
and leave us out, would we, Jenny?”

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

“Why no,” replied Jane; “but then this seems like another
case, and I can't help liking Miss”—

“So do I like her well enough in her way,” said Emeline,
“but I would not like her at a party of young folks. She must
be as old as the hills, and the dear knows she has no beauty to
recommend her.”

“Oh, she is not so very old—past getting married to be sure,
or being cared for in that way, but she could help sew, you
know, and be amused by our fun in the evening. Suppose we
ask her to go with us?”

“I tell you she would be in the way,” persisted Emeline,
“and I suppose if Mrs. Nichols had cared to have her she
would have invited her.”

“Perhaps she forgot it,” insisted Jenny.

“No, she didn't,” replied Emeline. “Didn't I hear her talking
all about who she wanted and who she did not, and who
she felt obliged to ask; and she said if she asked Miss—
there were two or three others a good deal older and less desirable
that would think themselves entitled to invitations, and
she must stop somewhere, and on the whole might better not
begin.”

“Well, then, you tell her,” pleaded Jane, evidently receiving,
and sorry to receive, the stubborn facts.

When I became aware that I was the “old maid,” so compassionated
and dreaded, I was as one stunned by some dreadful
blow. I felt it due to myself to remove from where I sat, but I
had no strength to go; I seemed not to be myself. I saw myself
by the new light whereby other people saw me. I began to
count up my years. I was twenty-five the May past, but my
life had been entirely confined to the old homestead, and no

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

special, peculiarly interesting, or peculiarly sorrowful events
had broken its monotony, so that I found it hard to realize the
truth. I was young in knowledge—young in experience, and
one year had been drawn into another without the visible separation
of even a New Year's dinner. I had never thought of
dividing myself from the younger people of the neighborhood,
and till now I had never suspected that they desired to divide
themselves from me. Directly Jenny sliped the bands, set by
her wheel, and whispering and laughing the two girls came
down and essayed to make some explanation which should not
be wholly false, and yet soften the truth. Emeline was to remain
a little while and assist Jenny, after which the two were
to go together to Mrs. Nichols' to help with some sewing she
was busy about.

So the old mare was led into the door-yard, Emeline hung
her gay hat on a low limb of the cherry-tree, and tying on one
of Jenny's aprons the happy pair set busily to work.

My task was much harder than theirs, for I must keep close
the misery that was in my heart, and not suffer one single pang
to break the expression of quietude in my face. The hat
swinging gaily in the wind—the laughter of the girls, smothered
away from my participation, seemed like injuries to my
insulted sorrow. I could have lifted myself above hatred.
Against a false accusation I could have proudly defended myself,
but my crime was simply that of being an old maid, whom
nobody cared to see, and against that there was nothing I
could interpose. For the first time in my life I felt a sort of
solemn satisfaction in the white and dying roses, and in the
yellow leaves that fell from the cherry-tree over my head and
into my lap.

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

Sometimes, when the girls came near me, they would lift up
their voices as if in continuance of a conversation previously
going forward, but I understood very well that these cleartoned
episodes were put in for the occasion.

When the heart is light the hands are nimble, and the work
was soon done, and Jenny ready to make her toilet—a task for
which a country girl, at the time and place I write of, would
have been ashamed to require more than ten minutes. The
shadow of the cherry-tree was stretching far to the east when
the old mare, quite used to “carry double,” was led to the fenceside,
and Emeline and Jane mounted and rode away.

I put my hands before my face when they were gone, but I
did not cry. It was a hard, withered feeling in my heart,
that tears could not wash away. In all the world I could see
no green and dewy ground. There was nothing I could do—
nothing I could undo. There was no one I blamed, no special
act for whch I blamed myself, unless it were for having been
born. The sun went down under a black bank of clouds, and
the winds came up and began to tell the leaves about a coming
storm.

Pattering fast through the dust a little boy passed the gate,
climbed into the meadow, and was soon across the hollow, and
over the hill. The men were very active now, pitching the
mown hay into heaps, turning their heads now and then towards
the blackening west, and talking earnestly and loud.
The boy drew close to them and seemed to speak, for all the
workmen stood silent, and the rake dropped from the hand of
the foremost and his head sunk down almost to his bosom.
Presently one of the men took up the rake, another brought
the coat and hat of the foremost laborer, who had been

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

working barcheaded, and assisted him to put them on, for he seemed
as one half dead, and quite unable to help himself—then the
little boy took his hand and led him away, and I noticed that
he walked with staggering steps, and often passed his hand
across his eyes as he went. The men left in the field resumed
work directly, but though a deep silence fell with the first
shadows I could not hear a word, so lowly they spoke to one
another. Till long after dark they kept rolling and tumbling
the hay into heaps, but at last I heard them gathering water
pails and pitchers together, and soon after they crossed the
meadow towards the house—not noiselessly, as they came generally,
but speaking few words and the few in low and kindly
tones. The black bank of clouds had widened up nearly half
the sky, and a blinding flash of lightning showed me their
faces as they drew near the well and paused—not so much because
they wished to drink, as because they felt reluctant to
separate and go their different ways. While one of the men
lowered the bucket, another approached me, and wiping his
sunburnt face with his red silk handkerchief, said—“One
of our hands has had bad news this evening.”

I felt what it was before he went on to say, “his youngest
child died about five o'clock, and will be buried to-morrow
morning, I suppose.”

Poor, poor father—no wonder the rake had fallen from his
hands, and that he had suffered himself to be led away like a little
child. What anguish must be the mother's, thought I, when
the sterner and stouter-hearted father so bows himself down,
and forgets that there is anything in the world but the cold
white clay that is to be buried to-morrow.

I forgot Mrs. Nichols and the gay people she had about

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

her; forgot that I had been forgotten, and remembered only
our common humanity and our common need.

The sky was black overhead and the lightning every few
minutes illuminated the grey dust before me, that was beginning
to be dotted with drops of rain, falling at intervals, as I
hurried through the darkness to the humble home where last
year a babe had been born, and where the last day it had
died. Two or three living children were left, and yet it
seemed as if all were gone, the room was so still and
gloomy. The little mouth had never spoken, and the little
hands had never worked for food or for clothing, yet how
poor the parents felt, having the precious burden laid from off
their bosoms.

Close by the window, where the morning-glories grew thick,
dressed in white and as if quietly asleep, lay the little one,
waking not when the flowers dropped on its face, nor when the
mother called it by all the sweetest names that a mother's
fondness can shape.

“You must not grieve—the baby is better off than we,”
said a tall woman, dressed in black, and she led the poor
mother from the white bed where it lay. After some further
words of admonition and reproof, she proceeded to light the
candles and to arrange the table preparatory, as I supposed,
for morning service.

The rain came plashing on the vines at the window, and the
mother's grief burst out afresh as she thought of the grave it
would fall upon in the morning. A step came softly along the
rainy grass, and a face whose calm benignity seemed to dispel
the darkness, drew my eyes from the sleeping baby to itself.
But the voice—there was in it such sweetness and refinement—

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

such a mingling of love and piety, that I was blessed, as I had
never been blessed, in being permitted to listen to it.

I recognized the visitor for the village clergyman who had
lately come among us, and whom I had only seen once, when
he gave baptism to the little one that was now returned to
dust.

I recognized not only the form and features, but I also recognized,
or thought I did, a spiritual kindred—the desolation
that had divided me from the world an hour past was gone—
heaven came down near to me, so near that earth was filled
with the reflection of its glory and happiness.

All the night we were together. There were few words
spoken. There was nothing to do but to listen to the rain
and the beating of my heart. There was nothing to see but
the baby on its white bed, the dimly-burning candle and the
calm soul-full eyes of the clergyman—now bent on the sacred
page before him, now on the leaves that trembled in the rain,
and now, as something told me, for I scarcely dared look up,
upon myself.

I wished there were something I might do for him, but I
could think of nothing except to offer the rocking-chair which
had been given me on my coming, and which was all the luxury
the poor man's house afforded. In my over-anxiety to
serve, I forgot this most obvious service I could render, and
when it occurred to me at last my unfortunate forgetfulness so
much embarrassed me that I knew not how to speak or stir.
If there had been any noise—if any one had been present but
our two selves—if he would speak to me—but as it was, I
could not for a long while find courage for that proffer of my
simple courtesy. There he sat silent, as far from me as he

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

could well be, and as more time went by, looking at me more
and more earnestly, I thought. At last the steadfast gaze became
so painful that I felt that any change would be relief,
and mastering my embarrassment as I best could, I offered the
rocking-chair to the clergyman, whose name was Wardwell,
with the energetic haste with which one touches the lion he
would tame.

“No, my child,” he said, very calmly, “you have most need
of it.”

I know not what I said, but in some vehement way, which I
afterwards feared expressed all I was most anxious to conceal,
made my refusal.

He smiled and accepted the chair, I thought in pity of my
confusion, and rather to place me at ease, than for the sake of
his own comfort.

He asked me directly whether I had ever been far from the
village—a natural question enough, and asked doubtless for
the sake of relieving the tedium of silence—but I saw in it only
the inference of my rusticity and want of knowledge, and
replied with a proud humility that I was native to the village—
had scarcely been out of sight of it, and had no knowledge
beyond the common knowledge of its common people.

With a changed expression—I could not tell whether of
pain or annoyance—Mr. Wardwell moved his position slightly
nearer me, but the habitual smile returned presently, and he
rocked quietly to and fro, saying only, “well, well.”

There was nothing in the tone or the manner to give force
to the words. They might indicate that it was as well to live
in the village as any other place. They might indicate that he
had no interest in the inquiry—and none in the answer—or it

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

might be that they expressed the fixedness of a foregone conclusion.
I chose to receive the last interpretation, and leaned
my head on the hard sill of the open window to conceal the
tears with which, in spite of myself, my eyes were slowly
filling.

All the time the clergyman had remained silent I had
longed with a sincere and childish simplicity to be noticed or
spoken to, and now if I could have unsaid the few words he
had directly addressed to me a tormenting weight would have
been lifted from my bosom.

The wet leaves shook almost in my face, and now and then
some cold drops plashed on my head; but I would not manifest
any inconvenience. I felt as if Mr. Wardwell were responsible
for my discomfort, and I would be a patient martyr
to whatever he might inflict.

“My child, you are courting danger,” he said, at last; “the
chill air of these rainy midnights is not to be tampered with
by one of your susceptible organization.”

Ah, thought I to myself, he is trying to pour oil on the
wound he has made, but doubtless he thinks no amount of
chill rain could injure me, for all of his soft speaking. So I
affected to sleep, for I was ashamed to manifest the rudeness I
felt, though my position was becoming seriously uncomfortable,
to say nothing of its imprudence. My heart trembled,
audibly, I feared, when Mr. Wardwell approached, and stooping
over me, longer I thought than need were, softly let down
the window. I would have thanked him, but to do so would
have been to betray my ill-nature, which I was now repentant,
and ashamed of. He passed his hand over my wet hair, and
afterwards brought the cushion of the rocking-chair and placed

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

it stealthily beneath my head. Soothed from my sorrow, and
unused to watching, I was presently fast asleep. I dreamed I
was at home, and that some one was walking across and
across my chamber, and so close to my bedside that I felt a
distinct fear. So strong was the impression I could not rid
myself of it, even when, fully conscious, I unclosed my eyes
and saw the still baby before me, and the clergyman apparently
dozing in his chair. Was it he who had been walking
so near me, in forgetfulness of me and simply to relieve the
monotony of the time? Yes, said probability, even before my
eyes fell upon a handkerchief of white cambric, lying almost
at my feet, and which I was quite sure was not there when I
took my seat at the window.

I took it up, partly from curiosity, partly for the want of
other occupation, examined the flowers in the border, and
read and re-read the initial letters, worked in black in one
corner—C. D. W. I fancied the letters had been wrought by
a female hand, and with a feeling strangely akin to jealousy,
and which I should have blushed to own, tossed the handkerchief
on the table and took my own from my pocket, more
aware of its coarseness and plainness than I had ever been
till then. It was as white as snow, neatly folded, and smelling
of rose-leaves; but for all that I felt keenly how badly it
contrasted with that of the clergyman.

I wished he would wake, if he were indeed asleep—move
ever so slightly, look up, or speak one word, no matter what;
but for all my wishing he sat there just the same—his eyes
closed, and his placid face turned more to the wall than to me.

From the roost near by, and from across the neighboring
hills, sonnded the lusty crowing—it might be midnight or

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

day-break; I could not tell which, for the night had been to me
unlike any other night. I arose softly, and taking the candle
which burned dimly now, held it before the white face of the
skeleton of a clock, to tell the hour, but the clock had been
forgotten and was “run down.”

I crossed the room on tiptoe and reseated myself without
noise, but had scarcely done so when Mr. Wardwell, evidently
aware of my movements and wishes, took from his vest an elegant
watch and named the time, which was but half an hour
after midnight. I sighed, for I felt as if the morning would
never come.

“The time is heavy to you, my dear child,” he replied, as
if in answer to my sigh, and replacing the cushion, he offered
me the easy-chair, blaming himself for having deprived me of
it so selfishly and so long—and professing to be quite refreshed
by the sleep which I suspected he had not taken.

I tried to decline, for in my heart I wished him to have the
best chair, but when he took my hand with what I felt to be
rather gallantry than paternal solicitude, I could no longer refuse,
and in affectation of a quletude I did not feel, took up
the hymn-book which lay at hand, and bent my eyes on the
words I did not read.

“Will you read the poem that interests you?” asked Mr.
Wardwell, coming near, and turning his bright, blessed face
full upon me.

I trembled, for it seemed to me that my heart was open before
my companion, and even if it were not I knew my cheek
was playing the tell-tale, but in some way I stammered an answer
to the most obvious sense of the words, and replied that
it was the hymn-book I held.

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

“I know it,” replied my pleasing tormentor; “but it is a
poem you are reading for all that.”

I said there were some hymns which were also most ennobling
and beautiful poetry, and I went on to instance a few
which I regarded as such. He seemed not to hear my
words, but said, rather as if musing aloud than speaking
to me,—

“Yes, yes, my dear child,”—(he said dear child now, and
not child as at first)—“at your time of life there are many
sweet poems for the heart to read, which it does read without
the aid of books.”

He looked on me as he spoke with a sort of sorrowful compassion,
I thought, and yet there was something tenderer and
deeper than compassion, which I could not define.

He was greatly my senior, but it was not a filial feeling that
caused me to say, I was past the time when frivolous fancy
most readily turns evanescent things to poetry, and I mentioned
myself as twenty-six the May coming, and not twenty-five
the May past, as most women would have done.

“To me that seems very young!” replied my companion,
solemnly, “I am”— he hesitated, and went on hurriedly and
confusedly I thought, “I am much older than you are.”

He went away from me as he spoke, and passed his hand
along his deeply-lined forehead and whitening hair, as if in contemplation
of them.

I could not bear the solemn gladness that came like a soft
shadow over the dewier glow that had lighted his face awhile
past, and hastened to say, though I had never thought of it
before, that the best experience and the truest poetry of life
should come to us in the full ripeness of years. He shook his

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

head doubtfully, smiled the old benignant smile, as he replied:

“It is quite natural, my dear child, that you should think so.”

I had no courage to say more, especially as his thoughts
seemed to return to their more habitual channels; but oh, how
much I wished he could feel this life as richly worth living as
I did.

He raised the sash, and leaned his head close to the wet
vines, though he had reproved me for doing the same thing,
and before I could find courage to remind him of it, or to say
anything, he was fast asleep.

I recalled every word I had spoken, and conscious of an
awakening interest that I had never before experienced for
man or woman, I thought I had betrayed it, and the betrayal
had produced the sleepy indifference, which, in spite of myself,
mortified me to the quick. I read the hymn-book till I was
weary of hymns; and afterwards thought till I was weary of
thinking, then read again, and at last, to keep the place which
I had no interest in keeping, I placed my handkerchief between
the leaves of the book, and so turning my face as to see just
that part of the wall which Mr. Wardwell had looked at an
hour previously, I forgot him and myself and all things.

It was not the noise of the rain that woke me—nor the
crowing of the morning cocks, nor the sun's yellow light that
struggled through the room, nor yet the mother calling in her
renewed anguish to the baby that smiled not for all her calling,
nor lifted its little hands to the bosom that bent above it
in such loving and terrible despair—it seemed to me it was
none of these, but a torturous premonition of solitude and
desolation.

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

Mr. Wardwell was gone, and the night was gone—but there
was a pleasant voice in my ear, and a serene smile, kindling
now and then in transient enthusiasm, whichever way I turned.

O night of solemn joy, O humble room, made sacred by the
presence of death—O dream, whose sweet beginning promised
so beautiful a close, how often have I gone back to you, and
hewed out cisterns that I knew must break!

Surely in the mysterious providences that wrap themselves
around us and which to our weak apprehensions seem so dark
and so hard, there are true and good meanings, if we could
but find them out.

Help us to be patient, oh, our Father, and give us the trusting
hearts of little children, and the faith that mounts higher
and brighter than the fire.

In the southern suburb of the village, and in sight of my
own chamber window, is a low, gloomy stone church, which
stood there before I was born, and which had scarcely
changed any within my remembrance. All the long summer
afternoons I used to sit at this window, looking up often from
my sewing or my book, and always in one direction—that of
the dark little church. I could see the oak trees that grew in
different parts of the churchyard, and made deep shadows
over the green mounds below, and it pleased me not a little to
think Mr. Wardwell might be looking on them at the same
moment with myself, for the parsonage, or “preacher's house,”
as it was called, stood in the same inclosure with the church
building.

I could not see the parsonage itself, but I could see the
smoke drifting from its chimneys, and know when a fire was
being made, and could guess at the probable work that was

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

going on indoors—whether dinner or tea, or whether it were
the day for scrubbing or for baking, for I took the liveliest interest
in such faint and far-away observations of Mr. Wardwell's
household affairs, as I was able to make. Sometimes I
would see a white fluttering among the trees, and know it had
been washing day at the preacher's house, and then I would
imagine the discomfort that had reigned in the kitchen all day,
and the scouring of the ash floor, and the brightening of the
hearth, that came afterward. I never made my seat under the
grape-covered cherry tree, after the day that solemnized my
destiny with the appellation of “old maid,” and the evening
that saw our first hand led away.

The night that followed had opened a new page in my life—
a page where I saw my future reflected in colors brighter
than my spring flowers, that were all dead now. I did not
regret them. Often came Emeline and talked and laughed
with Jenny as she spun on the porch, and I praised the pink
and blue dresses she wore, and the roses that trimmed her hat,
and said I was too old for pink dresses and roses, without a
sigh on my lips, or a pang in my heart. I lived in a world of
my own now; on Sunday eve we went to church together,
and yet not to the same church—we sat in the same pew, but
the face of the preacher turned not to the faces of my companions
as it sometimes turned to mine, and for me there were
meanings in his words which they could not see nor feel.

When he spoke of the great hereafter, when our souls that
had crossed their mates, perhaps, and perhaps left them behind
or gone unconsciously before them—dissatisfied and
longing and faltering all the time, and of the deep of joy
they would enter into, on recognizing fully and freely the

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

other self, which, in this world, had been so poorly and vaguely
comprehended, if at all—what delicious tremor, half fear
and half fervor, thrilled all my being, and made me feel that
the dust of time and the barriers of circumstance—the dreary
pain of a life separated from all others—death itself—all were
nothing but shadows passing between me and the eternal sunshine
of love. I could afford to wait—I could afford to be
patient under my burdens and to go straight forward through
all hard fates and fortunes, assured that I should know and be
known at last, love and be loved in the fullness of a blessedness,
which, even here, mixed with bitterness as it is, is the
sweetest of all. What was it to me that my hair was black,
and my step firm, while his hair to whom I listened so reverentially
was white, and his step slow, if not feeble. What was
it that he had more wisdom, and more experience than I, and
what was it that he never said, “you are faintly recognized,
and I see a germ close-folded, which in the mysterious processes
of God's providence may unfold a great white flower.” We
had but crossed each other in the long journey, and I was
satisfied, for I felt that in our traversing up the ages, we
should meet again.

How sweet the singing of the evening and the morning service
used to be. Our voices met and mingled then, and in the
same breath and to the same tune we praised the Lord, for
his mercy, which endureth forever.

One afternoon Emeline and Jenny teased me to join them
on the porch—they pitied me, perhaps, shut up in the dim old
chamber, as we often pity those who are most to be envied,
and finding they would not leave me to my own thoughts, I
allowed myself to be drawn from my favorite position.

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

Emeline was cutting some handkerchiefs from a piece of
linen, and she asked me for one of mine as a measure. I
opened a drawer where my nicest things were, sprinkled over
with dried rose-leaves, and took up a white apron with a ruffled
border, which I had worn the most memorable night of my life,
and folded away just as I wore it—I took it up, thinking of
the night, drew a handkerchief from the pocket and laid it
across the lap of Emeline.

What laughter and clapping of hands and accusations of
blushes followed, and true enough, the blushes made red confusion
in my face when Emeline held up, not my own coarse,
plain handkerchief, but a fine one with a deep purple border,
and marked with the initial letters of Mr. Wardwell's name.

In vain I denied all knowledge of how I came by it; they
were merrily incredulous, and asserted that if I knew nothing
of the handkerchief I of course cared nothing for it—they
would keep it and return it to the owner, who had no doubt
dropped it by accident—just as I had taken it up.

I said it must be so, and spoke of the watch we had kept together,
which gave the utmost probability to their suggestion,
and which involved me in a serious dilemma. In the early
twilight, they said we would walk together to the preacher's
house—return him the lost handkerchief, and in return for our
good office receive some of the red pears that grew at his
door.

I could not bear that Mr. Wardwell should be mentioned in
the same sentence with red pears—just as I would have mentioned
any other person, and yet for the world I would not
have had them see him as I saw him. I could not bear the
thought of parting with my treasure which I had unconsciously

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

possessed so long; I would speedily have folded it just as I
found it and as he had folded it, and replacing it in the pocket
of my apron, have kept it forever shut in the drawer among
the rose-leaves.

But how to evade the plan of my young friends without betraying
my own secret I could not discover. Having forced
myself to comply, for they insisted that they would go without
me if not with me, I tried to reconcite myself by the light
of judgment and the cold probabilities of the case. Between
dreaming and waking I must have taken up the handkerchief
instead of my own. But convinced against my will, I was
of the same opinion still. I remembered very distinctly placing
the handkerchief on the table before me, and of seeing it
there when I placed my own between the leaves of my hymn-book—
and I remembered too, right well, that Mr. Wardwell
was gone when I awoke—how then could the accident have
occurred? And yet, if not by accident, how came I by the
handkerchief? I could not tell, but one thing I was forced to
do, to give it back. If it must be done, it should not be the
hand of Emeline or of Jenny that did it, but my own. When
it was time to go I folded my treasure neatly, and hid it under
my shawl and next my heart. It was autumn now and there
were no flowers but the few deep red ones that were left on
the rose of Sharon that grew by my window. I gathered a
green spray that held two bright ones, and hiding my heart as
carefully as I did my treasure, I seemed to listen to what my
young friends said as we went along.

A little way from the door, in a rustic seat, beneath the
boughs of an apple-tree Mr. Wardwell sat reading—as he
looked up, the expression of a young and happy heart passed

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

across his face, and gave way to a more sober and paternal
one. He laid the book he had been reading in the rustic chair
and came forward to meet and welcome us. He called me
dear child again and laid his hand upon my head with a
solemn and tender pressure, that seemed to me at once a
promise and a benediction.

I said why we were come, and in my confusion offered the
handkerchief with the hand that held the flowers. He smiled
sadly as we sometimes do when we are misunderstood, and
pointing my friends to the pears that were lying red on the
ground, he took the handkerchief, the flowers and the hand
that held them in both his own, and for a moment pressed
them close to his bosom. When my hand was restored to me
the handkerchief was in it, but not the flowers.

“I want the roses,” he said, “and will buy them with the
handkerchief, for we must pay for our pleasures whether we
will or no.”

I knew not how to understand him, and was yet holding my
treasure timidly forth, when, seeing my friends approach, he
put my hand softly back, and I hastened to conceal it as before—
next my heart. The youthful expression, that dewy-rose-look
of summer and sunshine, came out in his face again—
my heart had spoken to his heart, and we felt that we were
assuredly bound to the same haven.

The aprons of my young friends were full of red pears, and
their faces beaming with pleasure, and I, whom they compassionated
as an old maid, hid my sacred joy deep in my bosom,
and turned aside that their frivolous and frolicsome mirth
might not mar it. Involuntarily I turned towards the rustic
chair, and with an interest which I felt in everything

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

belonging to Mr. Wardwell, opened the book he had left there. It
was the well-remembered hymn-book, and my handkerchief
was keeping the place of the hymn I had read so often on the
most memorable of the nights of my life. How happy I was,
and what dreams I dreamed after that. The blessed handkerchief
is shut up with rose-leaves in my drawer, but the giver
I never spoke with but once again.

It was years after I had learned that my treasure was not
an accident, and when Jenny and Emeline were each the happy
mother of more than one pretty baby—still liking me a
little, and pitying me a great deal because I was an old maid,
when one snowy night, the old woman, who kept house at the
parsonage, came for me. I must make haste, she said, for
good Mr. Wardwell had been that day seized with a fit, and
seemed to be slowly dying. It was true, as she said, he seemed
but to wait for me. The Bible and hymn-book were by his
bedside; the plain linen handkerchief was between the leaves
of the latter, and placing his hand on it, he whispered—

“Put this over my face when I am dead and the flowers”—

He could not say more, but I understood him and softly
placing my hand on the heart where the life-tide was ebbing,
I bent my face down close and kissed the cheek that was already
moistening with death-dew. All the face brightened
with that sweet, sweet expression that was manhood and
angelhood at once—then came the terrible shadow, and the
eyes that had known me, knew me no more—the lips gave up
their color, but the habitual smile fixed itself in more than
mortal beauty. As I unfolded the handkerchief two roses fell
from it, which we buried with him.

His grave is at the south of the old church, and a rose-tree,

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

grown from the slip of the one at my window, blooms at his
head. Nothing now would tempt me away from the hills I
was born among—from the old grey church, and the grave
near which I hope to be buried.

“Come see my treasure;” and Abbie Morrison (for that
was the story-teller's name) unlocked the drawer, where, folded
among rose leaves, almost scentless now, was the handkerchief
with dark border, and marked with the initials, C. D. W.

To her neighbors Abbie Morrison is only an old maid in
whose praise there is not much to be said. If any one is sick
she is sent for, but in seasons of joy nobody has a thought of
her. What does she know of pleasure? they say, or what
does she care for anything but singing in the church and cutting
the weeds from the graveyard?

The children love her sweet voice, and stop on the way to
school if she chances to sing in the garden, and, as she gives
them flowers, wonder why their sisters call her old and ugly.
It may be that angels wonder too.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Cary, Alice, 1820-1871 [1859], Pictures of country life. (Derby and Jackson, New York) [word count] [eaf493T].
Powered by PhiloLogic